Fairy Tale

Cyn Balog

Chapter One

  PE­OP­LE CALL ME spo­oky. May­be be­ca­use by ele­ven o'clock on that day, I'd al­re­ady told Ari­ana Mi­les she'd star­ve to de­ath in Hol­lywo­od, Eri­ca Fu­en­tes she'd bomb his­tory, and Wen­dell Marks that he wo­uld ne­ver, ever be a part of the A-list, no mat­ter how hard he tri­ed.

  Now, sit­ting in the ble­ac­hers af­ter scho­ol, half watc­hing a me­aning­less Hawks fo­ot­ball ex­hi­bi­ti­on Ca­me and wa­iting for so­me na­me­less fresh­man to bring me my French fri­es (psychics can­not work on an empty sto­mach), I've just abo­ut re­du­ced my fo­urth cli­ent of the day to te­ars (well, Wen­dell didn't cry; he just pre­ten­ded to yawn, co­ve­red his mo­uth, and let out a pat­he­tic snurg­le). But hey, so­me­ti­mes the fu­tu­re is scary.
  Si­er­ra Mar­tin won't lo­ok at me. Ins­te­ad, she's ta­ken an un­na­tu­ral in­te­rest in the He­ath bar wrap­per wed­ged bet­we­en the me­tal planks her se­qu­in-stud­ded flip-11 ops are res­ting on. A te­ar slips past her fa­ke-tan­ned kne­es and lands per­fectly on her por­no-red big-toe na­il.
  "Sorry," I say, of­fe­ring her a pat on the back and a co­up­le of oran­ge Tic Tacs for con­so­la­ti­on. "Re­al­ly."
  So­me­ti­mes this gift do­es suck. So­me days, I ha­ve the ple­asu­re of do­ling out go­od news-BMWs as gra­du­ati­on pre­sents, aced fi­nals, that sort of thing. To­day, it's be­en not­hing but to­tal crap. And yes, it ob­vi­o­usly must ha­ve co­me as a shock that I’d en­vi­si­oned Si­er­ra, who­se pa­rents had bred her for Har­vard, wal­king to Physics 101 on the Mid­dle­sex Com­mu­nity Col­le­ge cam­pus, but it's not my fa­ult. I just de­li­ver the ma­il; I don't wri­te it.
  "Are you… su-ur e?" she asks me, snif­fling and wi­ping her no­se with the back of her hand.
  I sigh. This is the ine­vi­tab­le qu­es­ti­on, and I al­ways ans­wer the sa­me thing: "I'm sorry, but I've ne­ver be­en wrong."
  I know that pro­bably ma­kes me so­und li­ke a to­tal snob, but it's simp­le fact. Sin­ce fresh­man ye­ar, I've cor­rectly pre­dic­ted the fu­tu­res of do­zens of stu­dents at Ste­vens. It all star­ted way be­fo­re that tho­ugh, in juni­or high, when I cor­rectly gu­es­sed who wo­uld win the mil­li­on-dol­lar pri­ze on every re­ality-TV show out the­re. At ti­mes I wo­uld ha­ve to think, re­al­ly think, to know the ans­wer, but so­me­ti­mes I wo­uld just wa­ke up and, cle­ar as day, the fa­ce of the win­ner wo­uld pop in­to my mind. So­on, I star­ted tes­ting my abi­li­ti­es out on my fri­ends, and my fri­ends' fri­ends, and be­fo­re long, every ot­her per­son at scho­ol wan­ted my ser­vi­ces. Se­ri­o­usly, be­ing a psychic will do mo­re for yo­ur re­pu­ta­ti­on than a dri­ver's li­cen­se or a he­ad-to-toe Marc Jacobs ward­ro­be.
  Si­er­ra tos­ses her friz­zed-out, corn-husk-blond spi­rals over her sho­ul­der and stra­igh­tens. "Well, may­be you saw so­me­one el­se. So­me­one who lo­oked li­ke me. Isn't that pos­sib­le?"
  Actu­al­ly, it isn't pos­sib­le at all. Si­er­ra has a to­tal­ly war­ped sen­se of style, li­ke Andy War­hol on crack. Every day things lying aro­und the ho­use do not al­ways ma­ke at­trac­ti­ve ac­ces­so­ri­es. I shrug, tho­ugh, sin­ce I don't fe­el li­ke exp­la­ining that hell wo­uld ha­ve a ski re­sort be­fo­re two pe­op­le on the fa­ce of this earth wo­uld think it was okay to tie the­ir pony­ta­il up in a Twiz­zler, and cra­ne my neck to­ward the ref­resh­ment stand. I’m star­ving. Whe­re are my French fri­es?
  "I me­an, I did get a twenty-three hund­red on my SATs," she says, which is so­met­hing she's told me, and the rest of the stu­dent body, abo­ut a bil­li­on ti­mes. She might as well ha­ve bro­ad­cast it on CNN. Ho­we­ver, she hasn't ta­ken in­to ac­co­unt the fact that the­re are tho­usands of ot­her stu­dents ac­ross the co­untry who al­so got tho­se sco­res, and to­ok col­le­ge-le­vel physics or cal­cu­lus ins­te­ad of Dra­ma­tic Exp­res­si­on as the­ir se­ni­or ext­ra­cur­ri­cu­lar ac­ti­vity. Ever­yo­ne knows that Si­er­ra Mar­tin scre­wed her­self by de­ci­ding to co­ast thro­ugh her clas­ses this ye­ar.
  See, I’m not that spo­oky; truth is, most pe­op­le don't use eno­ugh of the­ir bra­ins to see the ob­vi­o­us. Part of it is just be­ing ke­enly awa­re of hu­man na­tu­re, li­ke one of tho­se Bri­tish de­tec­ti­ves on PBS. It's ele­men­tary, my de­ar Wat­son. Co­lo­nel Mus­tard in the Bil­li­ard Ro­om with the cand­les­tick, and Si­er­ra is so not Har­vard ma­te­ri­al.
  "We ne­ed to do the wa­ve," Eden says, grab­bing my arm. She do­esn't bot­her to lo­ok at me; her at­ten­ti­on is fo­cu­sed to­tal­ly on the Ca­me, as usu­al. "They ne­ed us."
  I squ­int at her. "It's an ex­hi­bi­ti­on Ca­me."
  She pulls a half-suc­ked Blow Pop from her mo­uth with a smack and says, "So?
  "Okay, you go, girl," I say, tho­ugh I wish she wo­uldn't.
  She turns aro­und to fa­ce the do­zen or so stu­dents in the ble­ac­hers, cups her hands aro­und her lips, and scre­ams, "Okay, let's do the wa­ve!" Auburn ha­ir tra­iling li­ke a co­met's ta­il, she runs as fast as her skinny, freck­led legs can carry her to the right ed­ge of the se­ats, then fla­ils her arms and says to the hand­ful of pe­op­le the­re, "You guys first. Re­ady? One, and two, and three, and go!"
  I don't bot­her to turn aro­und. I know no­body is do­ing it. It's hu­man na­tu­re-do­ing a wa­ve du­ring an ex­hi­bi­ti­on Ca­me is to­tal­ly la­me. Ac­tu­al­ly, do­ing a wa­ve at all is to­tal­ly la­me. And no­body is go­ing to lis­ten to po­or Miss Didn't-Ma­ke-the-Che­er­le­ading- Squ­ad.
  She scowls and scre­ams, "Mor­gan!" as she rus­hes past me, so I fe­el com­pel­led to half stand. I ra­ise my hands a lit­tle and let out a "woo!" Si­er­ra do­esn't no­ti­ce Eden's fit of scho­ol spi­rit, sin­ce she's still bab­bling on abo­ut her three ye­ars as edi­tor of the ye­ar­bo­ok, as if gi­ving me her en­ti­re li­fe story will so­me­how get her clo­ser to the Ivy Le­ague.
  Eden re­turns a few se­conds la­ter, de­fe­ated, and slumps be­si­de me. The spray of freck­les on her fa­ce has comp­le­tely di­sap­pe­ared in­to the de­ep cre­vas­se on the brid­ge of her no­se. "This scho­ol has no spi­rit."
  It's true-and iro­nic, re­al­ly-that, tho­ugh my best fri­end, Eden McCarthy, pro­bably has mo­re scho­ol spi­rit in her pinky than the en­ti­re stu­dent body put to­get­her, she didn't ma­ke che­er le­ading. Be­ing a che­er­le­ader, tho­ugh, isn't just abo­ut ha­ving spi­rit. Eden co­uld ma­ke a cow lo­ok gra­ce­ful. I say, "Well, go­od try; A for ef­fort, and pat her back.
  "But, Mor­gan, " she whi­nes, "it's Ca­me­ron out the­re. He's abo­ut to sco­re anot­her to­uch­down."
  For the first ti­me in a half ho­ur, I lo­ok to­ward the fi­eld…And, wo­uldn't you know it, the Hawks are on the ten-yard li­ne. I watch as the ball is hi­ked in­to the hands of my boyf­ri­end, Ca­me­ron Brow­ne. He backs up on the to­es of his Ni­ke cle­ats and throws the ball per­fectly to the wi­de re­ce­iver, who is tack­led at the one. "Oh. Go­od."
  "You co­uld try be­ing a lit­tle mo­re sup­por­ti­ve," Eden says with a sigh.
  "But you ha­ve eno­ugh scho­ol spi­rit for the both of us," I say, gi­ving her a hug, even tho­ugh I'm kind of ir­ked by the in­si­nu­ati­on. Of co­ur­se I sup­port Cam. Ot­her­wi­se I wo­uldn't ha­ve spent every Sa­tur­day night in Oc­to­ber last ye­ar with my butt fro­zen to the ble­ac­hers, sip­ping wa­tery hot co­coa and watc­hing my ma­ni­cu­re turn all sha­des of purp­le. "And it's just an ex­hi­bi­ti­on Ca­me."
  Anyway, if you know Cam, which I do, sin­ce we've be­en at­tac­hed at the hip sin­ce kin­der­gar­ten, you know that he do­es not ne­ed a che­ering audi­en­ce in or­der to kick ass. He's inc­re­dib­le, which is why he's the only sop­ho­mo­re on the var­sity fo­ot­ball te­am. In fact, the Sun­day Star-Led­ger on­ce sa­id, and I qu­ote, "It ap­pe­ars that Cam Brow­ne can do anyt­hing."
  And, ahem, he's all mi­ne.
  "That's my boy!" I sho­ut out, ma­inly to ap­pe­ase Eden, and gi­ve him a wolf whist­le. Few girls can wolf-whist­le li­ke I can, but that's be­ca­use I've had so much prac­ti­ce. Be­ca­use Cam Brow­ne "can do anyt­hing." And everyt­hing he do­es se­ems to de­ser­ve one. He turns, grins, then holds up three fin­gers, brings them to his mo­uth, and po­ints them at me. One, two, three. That's our sec­ret way of sa­ying "I lo­ve you." Sin­ce we we­re to­get­her when ot­her kids from our class we­re still in the "Ew! Co­oti­es!" sta­ge, we le­ar­ned to ke­ep everyt­hing corny and ro­man­tic a sec­ret. Back then, our li­ves de­pen­ded on it. Now, it's ha­bit.
  "First and ten. Do it aga­in!" Eden sho­uts anot­her one of the Haw­ket­tes' most po­pu­lar che­ers. She knows them all by he­art. Luc­kily, she do­esn't do the arm mo­ve­ments, or el­se I don't think I co­uld be se­en with her.
  Si­er­ra must ha­ve re­ali­zed I’m not lis­te­ning to her. She cle­ars her thro­at "I know you don't ca­re, but this is im­por­tant"
  That's the worst part abo­ut be­ing psychic to high-scho­olers: they're so in­se­cu­re. You can't just be the all-kno­wing prop­het who spits out wi­se for­tu­ne-co­okie sa­yings all day-you ha­ve to be part "De­ar Abby," too. "I do ca­re. Si. I fe­el re­al­ly bad for you, ho­nest. But you ha­ve to mo­ve on. Ri­se abo­ve it."
  "Easy for you to say. You pro­bably al­re­ady saw yo­ur­self at Ya­le," she says bit­terly.
  I sha­ke my he­ad. "I'm not very go­od at se­e­ing my own fu­tu­re."
  It's kind of li­ke be­ing a ge­nie; I ha­ve this ama­zing po­wer, and yet I can't use it on myself. But I'm okay with that. I'm only a sop­ho­mo­re, so, tho­ugh my col­le­ge cho­ice is pretty much up in the air, it's pro­bably the only thing that is. I know that my fu­tu­re is with Cam. I know he and I will go to the sa­me scho­ol, or at le­ast scho­ols clo­se to one anot­her. Af­ter all, we're next-do­or ne­igh­bors, and we've known each ot­her al­most sin­ce we co­uld walk. We'll both be tur­ning six­te­en on Oc­to­ber 15. We're so in tu­ne with one anot­her that I can de­tect when he's ha­ving a bad day from a fo­ot­ball fi­eld's length away.
  But Cam ra­rely has bad days. To­day, as usu­al, he's in top form.
  "Be…Aggres­si­ve. Be. Mo­re…Aggres­si­ve. B-E A-G-G-R-E-S-S-l-V-E!" Eden sho­uts as Sa­ra Phil­lips, an ac­tu­al che­er­le­ader, walks past and rolls her eyes.
  Eden do­esn't se­em to no­ti­ce. She is clu­eless in so many ways, which ma­kes her my po­lar op­po­si­te. For examp­le, she has had a crush on Mi­ke Ken­sing­ton fo­re­ver and can't se­em to get it thro­ugh her he­ad that he's ob­vi­o­usly gay. His sen­se of style, the fact that he spends way too much ti­me on his ha­ir… no­ne of this has thrown her off, and I re­fu­se to dis­rupt her plans to one day be­ar his child­ren. She clutc­hes my arm and screws her eyes shut as Cam sho­uts, "Hi­ke!"
  "Oh, this is so ner­ve-rac­king! I can't lo­ok!"
  I've lo­ved Eden al­most as long as I ha­ve Cam, but not only is she clumsy and clue chal­len­ged, she's al­so so ne­uro­tic that I'm surp­ri­sed I ha­ven't en­vi­si­oned her ha­ving a he­art at­tack at eigh­te­en. Her grip is eno­ugh to ca­use ner­ve da­ma­ge, so I pry her fin­gers up one by one and say, very calmly, "It's. Just. An. Ex­hi-"
  And that's when it hap­pens.
  Cam has the ball in his hands, and he's se­arc­hing for a re­ce­iver, but they're all bloc­ked. A de­fen­se­man bre­aks free from his left, and rus­hes in for the sack. Just as he's abo­ut to throw his hands on Cam's sho­ul­ders, my boyf­ri­end ta­kes three qu­ick steps for­ward, and be­fo­re he can step on the he­ad of a fal­len te­am­ma­te, he's air­bor­ne.
  He sa­ils, li­ke a fe­at­her on the wind, over the mas­si­ve pi­le of bo­di­es in his way, right in­to the end zo­ne.
  Instantly, the ble­ac­hers erupt in­to thun­de­ro­us ap­pla­use, which is we­ird, con­si­de­ring the ef­fect of Eden's re­cent Wa­ve Ef­fort. Even Si­er­ra jumps to her fe­et, her ble­ak fu­tu­re for­got­ten for the mo­ment.
  Eden opens her eyes and shri­eks li­ke a bans­hee. "Oh! He is so ama­zing!"
  I can't mo­ve, can't even bring my hands to­get­her for ap­pla­use. I think even my bre­at­hing stops, for the mo­ment. Am I the only one who no­ti­ced so­met­hing stran­ge abo­ut that last play?
  Am I nuts, or did my boyf­ri­end just fly?
Chapter Two

  MAY­BE OUR NEWS­PA­PER IS RIGHT. Cam Brow­ne re­al­ly can do anyt­hing.
  The Hawks win the Ca­me, which sends Eden in­to a sta­te of eup­ho­ria I tho­ught co­uld only be ac­hi­eved by do­ing meth. Even if it's just an ex­hi­bi­ti­on Ca­me. And, hel­lo? The win was no surp­ri­se.
  Her best fri­end is a psychic, af­ter all.
  Fol­lo­wing every win, we go to the Par­so­na­ge Di­ner and the boys eat. A lot. I get a ce­leb­ra­tory cho­co­la­te milk sha­ke. I’d ne­ver tho­ufht the­re was such a thing as too much cho­co­la­te, but last ye­ar, I had so many milk sha­kes that now I can't lo­ok at one wit­ho­ut get­ting a lit­tle qu­e­asy.
  This ye­ar, the J. P. Ste­vens Hawks will pro­bably be New Jer­sey's fi­nest aga­in, tho­ugh I ha­ven't ac­tu­al­ly en­vi­si­oned that. My gift can be a lit­tle tricky to cont­rol so­me­ti­mes, be­ca­use I ne­ver know exactly to whe­re in the fu­tu­re it's go­ing to ta­ke me. Plus, Cam do­esn't want to know. He's one of tho­se "let the chips fall whe­re they may" types.
  After twir­ling my ha­ir in­to a pony­ta­il in the lav, I spot Cam at a bo­oth, and im­me­di­ately I catch my bre­ath. When he's scrub­bed up li­ke that, his bro­ad chest pres­sed so­lid aga­inst his T-shirt, sho­ots of black ha­ir fal­ling ca­re­les­sly in­to his ca­ver­no­us brown eyes, he can still ma­ke my he­art flut­ter. I’d li­ke to say that, lo­oks-wi­se, I'm just as show-stop­ping, but asi­de from my psychic abi­li­ti­es, the­re isn't anyt­hing re­mar­kab­le abo­ut me. So, tho­ugh we've be­en to­get­her this long, the pha­se "Is he re­al­ly mi­ne?" al­ways se­ems to re­pe­at in my mind li­ke a bro­ken re­cord. He's using so­me fo­re­ign fo­ot­ball lan­gu­age with Scab and the ot­her ma­ni­acs on the te­am that mostly inc­lu­des a se­ri­es of grunts and growls, so I part the sea of tes­tos­te­ro­ne by sli­ding in next to him and gi­ving him a kiss. "Just as I pre­dic­ted," I te­ase.
  He ta­kes a crink­led en­ve­lo­pe with to­day's da­te on it out of the back poc­ket of his je­ans and te­ars it open with his te­eth. Pul­ling out a slip of pa­per, he re­ads to the tab­le. Twenty-fo­ur to se­ven, Hawks." Mor­gan wins aga­in."
  I grin pro­udly as the rest of the guys cong­ra­tu­la­te me on anot­her col­lect pre­dic­ti­on. This ti­me, it's even mo­re half­he­ar­ted than it was last we­ekend. Sigh. My po­wers imp­res­sed them li­ke crazy my fresh­man ye­ar, but the ef­fect must be we­aring off. When I comp­la­ined to Cam last we­ek abo­ut how no­body re­al­ly ap­pre­ci­ates my gift any­mo­re, he sug­ges­ted that may­be they still wo­uld if I ga­ve them the pre­dic­ti­ons in my un­der­we­ar.
  Eden sta­res at my boyf­ri­end dre­amily. She says to him, "That to­uch­down in the se­cond qu­ar­ter was ama­zing"
  That was when he'd do­ne the Su­per­man.
  The thing I lo­ve most abo­ut Cam is that, tho­ugh the en­ti­re war­ped lit­tle mic­ro­cosm that is Ste­vens High ado­res him, he re­ma­ins humb­le and shy. He blus­hes and says, "Well, thanks."
  "Ye­ah," I add, you prac­ti­cal­ly flew."
  Cam turns to me for a se­cond, a da­zed exp­res­si­on on his fa­ce, then nud­ges Scab. "Scab put that play to­get­her."
  Scab, Cams best fri­end, fits the fo­ot­ball-pla­yer mold per­fectly. When we we­re yo­un­ger, he used to pick all his mos­qu­ito bi­tes un­til he was just one big, ble­eding so­re. Now, he has a ro­und, ruddy fa­ce, and he's big­ger than a Mack truck and ro­ugh aro­und the ed­ges. His nick­na­me, stran­gely; has al­ways su­ited him. He po­lis­hes off a su­per de­lu­xe bre­ak­fast with sa­usa­ge, ba­con, eggs, and a do­ub­le stack of pan­ca­kes, punc­hes Cam on the sho­ul­der, and la­ughs li­ke a cha­in-smo­ker, a kind of "haw haw haw." The­re's a red ring of ketc­hup, li­ke lips­tick, on his mo­uth. Blech.
  Just then, Sa­ra Phil­lips pran­ces by in her che­er­le­ading out­fit. Eden calls, "Gre­at job, Sa­ra!" to her, sin­ce she's still hol­ding out ho­pe that the squ­ad will gi­ve her a pla­ce juni­or ye­ar. Scab gi­ves her a ketc­hup-so­aked grin, and she wa­ves and says swe­etly, "Hi, Mar­cus!" He is so in­fa­tu­ated, and has be­en fo­re­ver. At this po­int, it's kind of a joke,
  He turns to Cam and says un­der his bre­ath, "She to­tal­ly wants me."
  Cam and I lo­ok at each ot­her, then burst out la­ug­hing,
  "What? She's just pla­ying hard to get."
  "Sin­ce kin­der­gar­ten?" Cam asks.
  Scab co­mes to me for de­fen­se. "Hey, Morg. Don't any of yo­ur vi­si­ons show us to­get­her? You saw the way she lo­oked at me."
  I pass him a nap­kin. "May­be she was je­alo­us of yo­ur lips­tick." De­j­ec­ted, he wi­pes his mo­uth and sha­kes his he­ad. "Be­si­des," I say, "I told you, I see you pla­ying de­fen­se at so­me col­le­ge with palm tre­es."
  That perks him right up. "Mi­ami, baby!" And they all start grow­ling and high-fi­ving aga­in. Blech. Eden stalls tal­king to John Va­ughn, who is sa­fety. He's re­al­ly cu­te and ni­ce, and I think they'd ma­ke a gre­at co­up­le, which me­ans they'll ne­ver get to­get­her. I, un­for­tu­na­tely, en­vi­si­on Eden be­ing thirty and li­ving in a cram­ped apart­ment with no­body but fo­ur­te­en cats and a col­lec­ti­on of Pre­ci­o­us Mo­ments fi­gu­ri­nes to talk to. Es­pe­ci­al­ly sin­ce she do­esn't se­em li­kely to fi­gu­re out that her ma­j­or crush is pla­ying for the Ot­her te­am any­ti­me this cen­tury. John, who so bla­tantly has a thing for Eden that he might as well print up T-shirts ad­ver­ti­sing the fact, says to her, "It's co­ol you co­me to all the Ca­mes and prac­ti­ces."
  Eden says, "Scho­ol spi­rit is im­por­tant. Last ye­ar's cham­pi­ons­hip Ca­me was, li­ke, the gre­atest night of my li­fe. It was so fun."
  I el­bow her. "Ahem. Well, I ho­pe that will chan­ge next Fri­day."
  She thinks for a se­cond and then shrugs. "Oh, right. I can't wa­it."
  "My swe­et six­te­en," I exp­la­in to John. "Next Fri­day, Oc­to­ber fif­te­enth. It's go­ing to be re­al­ly big."
  He ra­ises his eyeb­rows. For so­me re­ason, guys just don't get the who­le swe­et-six­te­en thing. But mi­ne is go­ing to be one big-with-a-ca­pi­tal-5 party. Not li­ke a Su­per Swe­et Six­te­en on MTV (my pa­rents aren't ow­ners of a rap la­bel or anyt­hing), but pretty co­ol, sin­ce my fat­her was col­le­ge ro­om­ma­tes with the ma­na­ger of the Gre­en To­ad, a very exc­lu­si­ve res­ta­urant in the city. I’ve be­en plan­ning the event sin­ce Ap­ril, and it's all Eden and I ever talk abo­ut now.
  John do­esn't fe­el the ex­ci­te­ment. "So­unds co­ol."
  "It's at the To­ad!" Eden exc­la­ims.
  "You're in­vi­ted," I say. "Didn't you get the in­vi­te?"
  He lo­oks con­tu­sed. "Uh, I don't know."
  Huh. Boys. Wha­te­ver; it's still go­ing to be fan­tas­tic. "It's ac­tu­al­ly a jo­int birth­day party for me and Cam, sin­ce we're both tur­ning six­te­en," I tell him, nud­ging Cam, who is busy flic­king thro­ugh the pa­ges of mu­sic on the tab­le­top juke­box at our bo­oth. "Right?"
  Cam lo­oks at me. "Huh?"
  "I was just tal­king abo­ut our birth­day," I tell him.
  "What abo­ut it?"
  Hel­lo? Earth to Cam. "Our swe­et six­te­en?"
  He pur­ses his lips, he­si­ta­tes, and then says, "Oh. Ye­ah." Then he go­es back to flip­ping thro­ugh the mu­sic.
  Huh. To­tal­ly not the res­pon­se I was ex­pec­ting. Last ye­ar, when I bro­ught up the idea, he was in­to it. He sa­id he co­uldn't wa­it to put on a fancy su­it and ha­ve a re­al­ly swanky night just li­ke a prom. May­be the guys got to him. I me­an, wan­ting to ha­ve a swe­et six­te­en isn't exactly so­met­hing a fo­ot­ball pla­yer wo­uld ad­mit to.
  "What's wrong?" I say, sha­king him by the el­bow. I wrap my arm aro­und him and le­an in clo­se. He smells cle­an, li­ke so­ap and his bar­ber shop af­ters­ha­ve. "You okay?"
  He shrugs, then re­la­xes. "It may be a swe­et six­te­en for you, but for me, it's a studly six­te­en." He says this with a de­ep sexy vo­ice and, tho­ugh I'm not su­re how he ma­na­ges it, a comp­le­tely stra­ight fa­ce. Then he bre­aks in­to a grin.
  The ot­her guys la­ugh and I roll my eyes. "Oh, ex­cu­se me."
  Abruptly, his smi­le di­sap­pe­ars, and he shuf­fles in his se­at. "Hey, I've got to get up."
  "What's-" I be­gin, but he sli­des out of the bo­oth and scramb­les past the des­sert ca­se be­fo­re I ha­ve a chan­ce to get the "up?" part out. Okay, so may­be he just had a ma­j­or ur­ge to pee or so­met­hing.
  Scab and the guys be­gin to go on abo­ut the plans for the­ir next Ca­me. At le­ast, I think that's what they're do­ing, be­ca­use this is what I he­ar: "Blab­bity blah blah blah." It's so bo­ring, I'm su­pe­ra­wa­re of every pas­sing se­cond that Cam is go­ne. And we're tal­king many, many se­conds. Af­ter ro­ughly fif­te­en hund­red of them, I be­gin to won­der whet­her ter­ro­rists hi­j­ac­ked his uri­nal.
  By the ti­me the guys start to wri­te plays on the backs of nap­kins, I’ve had eno­ugh. I ta­ke anot­her sip of my milk sha­ke, stand up, and na­vi­ga­te aro­und the des­sert ca­se, to­ward the rest­ro­oms. I’m half­way the­re, at the cash re­gis­ter ne­ar the ent­ran­ce, when I lo­ok in­to the front ves­ti­bu­le and see Cam. He's stan­ding among the nic­kel-candy dis­pen­sers and free-news­pa­per racks. He has his hands sho­ved in his poc­kets and is sur­ve­ying a bul­le­tin bo­ard fil­led with want ads. He's sta­ring in­tently at one that says

25 SCHOONER FOR SALE.

  What is go­ing on? Do­es he sud­denly want to be­co­me the Skip­per?
  I open my mo­uth to say so­met­hing to him, but be­fo­re I can, he turns, grabs my hand, and lo­oks in­tently at me. "You saw it, didn't you? That play?"
  "Ye­ah." The in­ten­sity in his eyes ma­kes the ha­ir on the back of my neck stand on end. "It was ama­zing. So?"
  "Ever­yo­ne ke­eps sa­ying that. Boo," he says, using his way-embar­ras­sing nick­na­me for me. In first gra­de I was a child of few words. One, ac­tu­al­ly. I fo­und that not only co­uld it be used as a frigh­te­ning tac­tic, but it was al­so ext­re­mely ef­fec­ti­ve as a qu­es­ti­on, a sta­te­ment, a cry of frust­ra­ti­on. Yes, I was we­ird. Le­ave it to Cam to bring up my long-lost we­ird­ness on a da­ily ba­sis.
  "Be­ca­use it was. Just ac­cept it. Wo­uld you li­ke me to fe­ed you gra­pes?"
  He gla­res at me.
  "Sorry. What's the big de­al? You sho­uld be happy."
  He ex­ha­les slowly. "I pro­bably wo­uld be. If I co­uld re­mem­ber any of it."
Chapter Three

  MY PA­RENTS THINK they're so smart. Every ti­me I go out with Cam, the porch fur­ni­tu­re mi­ra­cu­lo­usly mo­ves three fe­et away from the si­de of the ho­use, so I ne­arly trip over it when I co­me ho­me. As most con­cer­ned pa­rents wo­uld, they le­ave the light on, but they al­so ar­ran­ge the me­tal gli­der and si­de tab­le so that they are in per­fect vi­ew from the ga­ra­ge win­dow. My dad has ma­in­ta­ined a stal­wart post from that win­dow for so long that he might as well set up a Bar­ca­lo­un­ger and mi­nif­rid­ge the­re. He thinks Cam and I don't know, des­pi­te the way the cur­ta­in in the win­dow do­es not­hing to dis­gu­ise his hefty sil­ho­u­et­te, and the way he says his go­od nights-comp­le­tely out of bre­ath af­ter high­ta­iling all fo­ur hund­red po­unds of his flesh up the sta­irs be­fo­re I can get in­si­de. On­ce, in the early days, I went in­to the ga­ra­ge at 11 p.m. to find him "fi­xing the lawn mo­wer" Cam had the bright idea a few ye­ars back of using the si­tu­ati­on to our ad­van­ta­ge ins­te­ad of bus­ting him, which wo­uld be way un­com­for­tab­le.
  And it wo­uld ha­ve wor­ked gre­at, if only Cam we­ren't the worst li­ar in the world.
  "Wow, it's fif­te­en mi­nu­tes past yo­ur cur­few, Morg," Cam says in this lo­ud vo­ice as we set­tle on­to the swing. "If only you hadn't He­im­lic­hed that po­or old lady' who was cho­king on the me­at lo­af, we wo­uld ha­ve be­en ho­me from our vo­lun­te­er work at the so­up kitc­hen on ti­me."
  "Yes!" I say, then sha­ke my he­ad at him and whis­per, "I lo­ve you, but you re­al­ly suck at this." My dad can't pos­sibly be­li­eve that I work at the so­up kitc­hen, the ASP­CA, the Le­ague of Wo­men Vo­ters, and Gre­en­pe­ace.
  Cam grabs me lon­gingly, li­ke he's go­ing to la­unch in­to the ste­ami­est ho­okup sin­ce The No­te­bo­ok, and then, when my fa­ce is an inch from his, gi­ves me a very ste­ri­le, grand­mot­herly peck on the che­ek. "Sorry."
  At ti­mes li­ke this, the "Is he re­al­ly mi­ne?" re­cor­ding plays lo­udest in my he­ad. He has the sexy bad-boy fa­ce, with dark skin, the black, in­ten­se eyes of an ani­mal on the hunt, and, sin­ce last ye­ar, a cons­tant spray of stub­ble on his jaw. That alo­ne ma­kes him easily the hot­test guy at scho­ol, but he's al­so got a wic­ked sen­se of hu­mor. And, to se­al the de­al, he's a to­tal swe­etie. My long, so­me­ti­mes frizzy chest­nut ha­ir; he­avy, dull brown eyes; pa­le comp­le­xi­on; strong pro­fi­le, with what my fat­her calls a pro­no­un­ced but I call a fre­akishly big no­se; and body, on the slen­der si­de but soft aro­und the ed­ges, ma­ke me just, ave­ra­ge; I've in­he­ri­ted my mot­her's Si­ci­li­an lo­oks. But we met when ma­king fri­ends was easy and ap­pe­aran­ces didn't mat­ter. If we hadn't known each ot­her all the­se ye­ars, I do­ubt he wo­uld ha­ve gi­ven me a se­cond lo­ok.
  "So," I whis­per, put­ting my fe­et up and res­ting my back aga­inst his enor­mo­us sho­ul­der, "you don't re­mem­ber it, re­al­ly? Li­ke am­ne­sia?"
  He shrugs and wraps his arm aro­und me. "I re­mem­ber the hud­dle.
  The next thing I knew, I was flat on my back and the refs we­re pe­eling guys off me."
  You must ha­ve got­ten hit pretty hard," I tell him, matc­hing my palm aga­inst his. His hands are twi­ce the si­ze of mi­ne, and I can fe­el the cal­lu­ses be­ne­ath each fin­ger from his da­ily we­ight-lif­ting ses­si­ons. "You'll be fi­ne."
  "But I've ne­ver blac­ked out li­ke that be­fo­re."
  Boys. Such ba­bi­es. I push my back aga­inst him. He's two of me, so it's li­ke trying to mo­ve Mo­unt Eve­rest, "Is the­re anyt­hing, ot­her than yo­ur ass, you want me to kiss and ma­ke bet­ter?"
  He smi­les and pats his back­si­de. "You can't imp­ro­ve on this per­fec­ti­on:"
  I try to smack him, but he grabs my wrist and le­ans over me to kiss me. He gets the bot­tom of my che­ek, right ne­ar the tip of my chin, ins­te­ad of my mo­uth. Huh. Mis­sing the mark is to­tal­ly unc­ha­rac­te­ris­tic of Cam. "Hey: It's not­hing. Don't let it get to you," I growl at him.
  ''I'm not. I'm just ti­red," he says.
  "Okay, if you say so." Did I men­ti­on that Cam is a ter­rib­le li­ar?
  He le­ans over to kiss me on the fo­re­he­ad, sli­des his body out from be­hind me, and stands. Then he lo­udly says, "I ho­pe to see you to­mor­row, for our UNI­CEF me­eting."
  "Wha­te­ver," I sigh as he turns and he­ads off bet­we­en two ma­ni­cu­red bus­hes sur­ro­un­ding my porch. Cut­ting ac­ross my lawn is the qu­ic­kest way to his ho­use. The­re's a lit­tle path worn in­to the grass the­re; we've in­vo­lun­ta­rily cre­ated it af­ter ye­ars of vi­si­ting each ot­her. We co­uld both walk that ro­ute in our sle­ep.
  I he­ar my fat­her lum­be­ring up the sta­irs in­si­de my ho­use. I de­ci­de to gi­ve the old man a mi­nu­te's he­ad start, so I sit back, watc­hing a moth dan­ce in the porch light. I'm ex­pec­ting to he­ar the cre­aking of the Brow­nes' scre­en do­or, but it ne­ver co­mes.
  I stand up and walk to the ed­ge of the porch. It's get­ting chilly, so I pull my jac­ket aro­und my sho­ul­ders and push asi­de the branch of a Japa­ne­se map­le that's res­ting on the ra­iling. That's when I see Cam stan­ding all alo­ne, sta­ring up at the sky.
  I knew it. He's let­ting it get to him.
Chapter Four

  AFTER A HE­ARTY Ne­ut­ro­ge­na scrub­bing and my da­ily ap­pli­ca­ti­on of Whi­test­rips (one's te­eth can ne­ver be too stra­ight or too whi­te), I turn off my bed­si­de lamp and sli­de un­der the co­vers… Mo­on­light slas­hes thro­ugh my win­dow and the open sha­des, pa­in­ting a tic-tac-toe bo­ard on the wall. Cam's bed­ro­om is ac­ross from mi­ne, and, tho­ugh his he­avy cur­ta­ins are drawn, they're rim­med in yel­low light. He's still awa­ke. This, from a guy who has be­en known to fall as­le­ep at the din­ner tab­le.
  I qu­ickly pick up the pho­ne and di­al his num­ber. Be­fo­re he can call out a gre­eting, I say, "Go to sle­ep."
  He la­ughs- and two se­conds la­ter; the cur­ta­in pulls back, and he ap­pe­ars in the win­dow. His fa­ce is dar­ke­ned, but I can tell he has his shirt off. Yum. "Stop spying on me."
  "Just wan­ted to catch a glimp­se of tho­se roc­kin' abs of yo­urs," I say. "Ooh, baby."
  He starts fle­xing his musc­les li­ke a body­bu­il­der, gi­ving me a pri­va­te show. If my pa­rents we­ren't on the ot­her si­de of the ho­use, I'd be ner­vo­us. Then I see him flop down on his bed, next to his lap­top. "I'm fi­ne. Just wo­und up from the Ca­me. Pro­bably go­ing to surf the porn si­tes now, may­be get myself a ma­il-order bri­de."
  "Ha­ve fun with that." I scrunch the pho­ne bet­we­en my ear and my sho­ul­der, then pull my dark ha­ir in­to a pony­ta­il. That's the bad thing abo­ut Cam's sen­se of hu­mor; he's al­ways dis­gu­ising his wor­ri­es with one-li­ners. "On se­cond tho­ught, go to bed. You can be such the og­re when you don't get eno­ugh sle­ep."
  He growls in­to the pho­ne, which ma­kes me la­ugh. "Okay, Boo. In a sec. One, two, three."
  "One, two, three," I say back, pul­ling the she­et up to my chin and flip­ping the pho­ne clo­sed.
  He jumps up and clo­ses the cur­ta­ins aga­in, but af­ter that, the light do­esn't go off. Af­ter anot­her mi­nu­te of lying on my si­de, si­lently wil­ling the ro­om to go dark, I throw off the co­vers and pull myself up on my el­bows. This calls for des­pe­ra­te me­asu­res. Cam might not want to know his fu­tu­re, but it do­esn't me­an that I can't ta­ke my own lit­tle sne­ak pe­ek. Just be­ca­use he blac­ked out on­ce do­esn't me­an he's des­ti­ned to be the su­bj­ect of the next epi­so­de of Ho­use. May­be I can find so­met­hing that will calm him down.
  And, okay, me too.
  I stumb­le over the je­ans I'd left bal­led up on the shag rug, grab my iPod, and tu­ne it to so­me En­ya. Then I sit cross-leg­ged on my bed and be­gin the ro­uti­ne I use to calm myself and help bring up my vi­si­ons.
  Clo­sing my eyes, I pic­tu­re wa­ter. Cle­ar, aqu­ama­ri­ne rip­ples from a swim­ming po­ol. I gu­ess I co­uld use any so­ot­hing backg­ro­und as a can­vas, but a swim­ming po­ol is what I've al­ways used. Then I say "Fluf­fer­nut­ter" over and over aga­in, un­til the syllab­les fall atop one anot­her: Re­al­ly, any word or phra­se wo­uld pro­bably do; it's just so­met­hing to cle­ar the mind. Just at the ti­me that "Fluf­fer­nut­ter" be­co­mes "luf­fer­fut­ter," I int­ro­du­ce the na­me of the su­bj­ect who­se fu­tu­re I want to see. Af­ter two or three mi­nu­tes, the wa­ves be­co­me gra­iny, and ima­ges be­gin to flo­at up to the sur­fa­ce. Fuzzy at first, they even­tu­al­ly cle­ar, and I can see the su­bj­ect just li­ke they're on TV. I've pre­dic­ted so many fu­tu­res that I've fo­und this met­hod works best for me. But I still ha­ven't got­ten all the kinks out. For one thing, the­re's no so­und in my vi­si­ons. I can't he­ar what pe­op­le are sa­ying. And, even wor­se, I can't cont­rol what po­int in the fu­tu­re my gift will ta­ke me to. It might be to­mor­row, or it might be fifty ye­ars from now. So­me­ti­mes I can scan the sur­ro­un­dings to catch a sign or so­met­hing in the backg­ro­und, but not al­ways.
  "Luf­ferf­luf­fer­nuf­fer…," I say, mas­sa­ging my temp­les and sta­ring at the co­ol, in­vi­ting wa­ter. "Show me Cam Brow­ne."
  The ima­ge of Cam's fa­ce flo­ats up. He's sit­ting on the co­mer of a sto­ol, hunc­hed over, el­bows on his kne­es. Comp­le­tely nor­mal- that is, un­til I see the lo­ok on his fa­ce. It lo­oks li­ke he swal­lo­wed am­mo­nia. In fif­te­en ye­ars I'd ne­ver re­ali­zed Cam's sexy fa­ci­al musc­les had such fle­xi­bi­lity to con­tort in­to so­met­hing that hi­de­o­us. A chill pecks at my sho­ul­ders. What co­uld be so wrong?
  The ca­me­ra pans back, and then I see he's sur­ro­un­ded by art. The most hor­ren­do­us pa­in­tings I've ever se­en. Whe­re is he-the Aca­demy of Fi­ne Arts for the Blind? And Cam has his T-shirt pul­led up to his arm­pits. Then I see myself, stan­ding be­hind him. What am I do­ing? Gi­ving him a mas­sa­ge? Li­ke that wo­uld ever hap­pen.
  That's when I no­ti­ce my exp­res­si­on. It's li­ke I just saw my grand­fat­her na­ked. I’m sta­ring at his back and cle­arly dis­gus­ted. And… are tho­se te­ars in my eyes? I ad­mit to be­ing a bit of a le­aky fa­ucet, but Cam's mus­cu­lar back, with the way it co­mes to a per­fect V over his tight wa­ist, usu­al­ly ma­kes me dro­ol li­ke a dog. So what abo­ut it co­uld ha­ve re­du­ced me to crying? A mon­go-zit?
  I scrunch my no­se and find myself snap­ping my he­ad over, wil­ling myself to switch vi­ew­po­ints, to pan be­hind his sho­ul­der so I can see what's up. That's anot­her bad thing abo­ut my gift. I ha­ve ab­so­lu­tely no cont­rol over what I can or can't see. So­me­one el­se is hol­ding the ca­me­ra, so at ti­mes it has a way of sho­wing eno­ugh to pi­que my cu­ri­osity, but not the who­le story. I fo­und it me­rely an­no­ying when it sho­wed Emily An­der­sen con­vul­sing at the sight of her PSAT sco­res yet wo­uldn't show ac­tu­al num­bers, but this is un­be­arab­le.
  The vi­si­on pops out of my he­ad, so I pull my earp­ho­nes down and open my eyes. Tos­sing my iPod asi­de, I be­ar-hug my pil­low and turn to­ward the win­dow. Cam's light is still on. I ima­gi­ne tel­ling Cam to­mor­row, "Don't worry, hon. I may not ha­ve dis­co­ve­red why you blac­ked out at the Ca­me yes­ter­day, but I did find out that you will so­on be the pro­ud ow­ner of a gross back pimp­le. Now, do­esn't that ma­ke you fe­el bet­ter?"
  I'm ne­arly as­le­ep by the ti­me it hits me. I sit up stra­ight in bed, and my en­ti­re body go­es cold.
Chapter Five

  I FLIP ON the lights and call Eden on my cell. "Cam is dying," I cry out, be­fo­re she even says hel­lo. "Wha…?" a half-hu­man vo­ice co­mes back.
  "Wa­ke up. Did you he­ar me?"
  "Ye­ah, but…" A long gro­an. "It's two in the mor­ning!"
  I can't bre­at­he, be­ca­use my he­art is in my thro­at and it's cut­ting off my oxy­gen supply. "Did you he­ar me? He's dying. Dying."
  "To do what?"
  "Eden! I me­an de­ath. Skull and cros­sbo­nes. Big scary du­de with a sick­le. He's sick."
  With that, I start to cry, big, sloppy te­ars that run down my chin and schmutz up my Ne­ut­ro­ge­na fa­ci­al.
  "What do you me­an, sick?"
  "Cam blac­ked out du­ring the Ca­me," I tell her. "It's a tu­mor."
  "What? Oh, my God. But he was fi­ne a few ho­urs ago. He did that ama­zing play." She so­unds li­ke she might cry, too. Fi­nal­ly, the re­ac­ti­on I was lo­oking for.
  "I know. What am I go­ing to do? I saw it. on an epi­so­de of ER on­ce. This awe­so­mely ta­len­ted fi­gu­re ska­ter was ha­ving blac­ko­uts and se­izu­res, and it tur­ned out that she had a tu­mor in her spi­ne."
  "How did he find out? Did he go to the doc­tor?"
  I pick up the cor­ner of my pink she­et and run it over my eyes. I stop short of using it to blow my no­se. "He do­esn't know."
  "You me­an…" The­re's this ex­ten­ded pa­use. The ele­va­tor might not al­ways go to Eden's top flo­or, but she's be­en fri­ends with me long eno­ugh to get the pic­tu­re. She ma­kes a cluc­king no­ise with her ton­gue. "Don't tell me… you didn't… What exactly did you see?"
  "He had his shirt off. I was lo­oking at his back… and it was hor­rib­le. I co­uldn't see exactly what it was I was lo­oking at, but I was crying"
  "You cri­ed when they can­ce­led The OC" she po­ints out. "It co­uld be he­at rash. That stuff is nasty."
  "But then, why did he black out to­day?"
  "I don't know. God, Morg, you are the worst psychic ever. You're li­ke a TV that only gets lo­cal chan­nels."
  I'd be hurt, but Eden has go­od re­ason to think that. Every ti­me I try to lo­ok in­to her fu­tu­re, I see her in the apart­ment, alo­ne, tal­king to her Pre­ci­o­us Mo­ments fi­gu­ri­nes. I'd ha­te to tell her that, so when she asks me to tell her fu­tu­re, I usu­al­ly re­ve­al so­met­hing ob­vi­o­us, li­ke, "You will be eating piz­za for din­ner to­mor­row," which is a gi­ven, be­ca­use her fat­her has no cu­li­nary skills.
  ''Anyway, I ha­ve my own prob­lems." She sighs. "Mi­ke cal­led me."
  I can sen­se the ex­ci­te­ment in her vo­ice, which is so sad, con­si­de­ring how the only way he'd ever call her- for the re­asons she's ho­ping wo­uld be if she spro­uted tes­tic­les and chest ha­ir over­night. "He did? For what?"
  "I ha­ve no idea. I mis­sed the call be­ca­use I was do­ing my Whi­test­rips," she whi­nes. She and I ha­ve a matc­hing ob­ses­si­on for whi­te te­eth. "I can't be­li­eve it. He fi­nal­ly calls me, and I miss the fre­aking call."
  "Did he le­ave a mes­sa­ge?"
  "No! Can you be­li­eve it?" She cri­es in a vo­ice that ma­kes me won­der if pri­or to my call she wasn't trying to hang her­self with her beds­he­ets. "I think, may­be, it was, li­ke, a so­ci­al call."
  I'm not bet­ting on it, but she so­unds so ho­pe­ful. "Pos­sibly," I say. "So call him back and find out."
  "No, I don't want him to think I'm the type of girl who spends ho­urs analy­zing her mis­sed calls. That wo­uld lo­ok to­tal­ly des­pe­ra­te, don't you think?"
  "Okay, okay. So just ke­ep yo­ur pho­ne glu­ed to yo­ur si­de for the next ti­me he calls."
  "What if he ne­ver calls?"
  She go­es on abo­ut how she thinks he wants to ask her out but is just too shy and how the birth­mark on his up­per che­ek is just so won­der­ful and blah blah blah.
  "What if he di­es and le­aves me alo­ne?" I ask, fi­nal­ly bre­aking in­to part 3 of the dre­am she had abo­ut Mi­ke last night, in which they we­re flo­ating abo­ut on a po­lar ice cap, ha­ving a snow­ball fight. I am not su­re what ma­kes pe­op­le think that ot­hers want to he­ar the­ir dre­ams, but can anyt­hing pos­sibly be mo­re bo­ring?
  "Who?" she asks, tem­po­ra­rily con­fu­sed. "Cam? You two are go­ing to be to­get­her fo­re­ver."
  "That's what I tho­ught." I sigh, thin­king of the girls at scho­ol. Most of them are go­ing thro­ugh hell for guys-pla­ying we­ird he­ad Ca­mes li­ke "igno­re him and he'll fall all over you" or se­e­ing who can fit in­to the clot­hes with the big­gest pri­ce tags and the smal­lest si­zes. I've ne­ver be­en a part of that world, and I don't want to be. I want to be with Cam. That's the only thing abo­ut my li­fe that ma­kes sen­se.
  Then I turn to­ward my bed­si­de tab­le, whe­re the­re's a pic­tu­re of Cam and me on the King­da Ka rol­ler co­as­ter, from a day trip we to­ok to Six Flags Gre­at Ad­ven­tu­re last sum­mer: He has his arms up stra­ight over his he­ad in vic­tory; I ha­ve my eyes clam­ped tightly shut, and I'm squ­e­ezed so clo­se to him, they co­uld ha­ve fit anot­her per­son in the se­at with me. My fa­ce is twis­ted in agony. Tho­ugh I’d beg­ged him not to buy it, sin­ce I lo­ok li­ke hell, Cam did any­way, "be­ca­use," he'd sa­id, "even tho­ugh you tho­ught you'd die, you sur­vi­ved. And you ne­ed to re­mem­ber that. Things aren't as bad as they se­em."
  Things aren't as bad as they se­em I re­pe­at to myself.
  Me­anw­hi­le, Eden is go­ing on. "Stop it. He's not dying."
  I catch my ref­lec­ti­on in the mir­ror ac­ross the ro­om and no­ti­ce my bus­sed-out, un­fo­cu­sed eyes. I'm ac­ting li­ke a to­tal lo­ser. "I'm not thin­king stra­ight. I'm pro­bably get­ting all wor­ked up over so­met­hing a tu­be of ca­la­mi­ne lo­ti­on can fix. I'm just ti­red."
  "What do you mink it me­ans?" she asks.
  "I don't know…" In the mir­ror, I can see the tips of my fin­gers tur­ning whi­te on my cell pho­ne, and it's only then that I re­ali­ze I'm hol­ding it in a swe­aty de­ath grip. "I gu­ess it co­uld be he­at rash."
  "I was tal­king abo­ut my dre­am. I me­an, po­lar ice caps? Whe­re do you think that ca­me from? To­tal­ly odd."
  "Oh. Um." I know exactly what it me­ans, ac­tu­al­ly. That she has a snow­ball's chan­ce in hell of ever he­ating anyt­hing up with Mi­ke Ken­sing­ton. Even her sub­cons­ci­o­us is mo­re in­for­med than she is. "May­be that you're two cold, lo­nely so­uls se­arc­hing for lo­ve?"
  The li­ne is si­lent as she con­temp­la­tes that lo­ad of crap for a mo­ment. "Ye­ah. That co­uld be. Do you think you co­uld…"
  I know what she's as­king. It's the way most pe­op­le start con­ver­sa­ti­ons with me: "Do you think you co­uld tell my fu­tu­re?" "Su­re, one sec," I say. I put the pho­ne down for a mi­nu­te, study my na­ils, the pic­tu­re of Cam and me on King­da Ka, a dust bunny skim­ming ac­ross the flo­or of my ro­om "sorry. Piz­za aga­in."
  "Gah!" she scre­ams. "I know you lo­ve me, but yo­ur gift ha­tes me."
  "Sorry. I do lo­ve you, tho­ugh. And if Mi­ke do­esn't too, he's an idi­ot. Or… gay."
  She gig­gles as if it's the most in­sa­ne idea in the world. "Night Mor­gan."
  I press End on the pho­ne and flip it clo­sed, then sink un­der the co­vers aga­in. The light is fi­nal­ly out in Cam's bed­ro­om, and so­me­how, I fall as­le­ep.
Chapter Six

  MY PA­RENTS ARE the world's yo­un­gest se­ni­or ci­ti­zens. They ha­ve spent vir­tu­al­ly every night sin­ce I was a kid watc­hing old TV Land re­runs in our fa­mily ro­om. They dim the lights, which ma­kes it "just li­ke a mo­vie the­ater," ac­cor­ding to my mom, then pop so­me mic­ro­wa­ve Or­vil­le Re­den­bac­her and sit on the­ir res­pec­ti­ve matc­hing rec­li­ners un­til they fall as­le­ep. They re­fu­se to go anyw­he­re for din­ner un­less they ha­ve a co­upon or know of an early-bird spe­ci­al, and they ne­ed to be ho­me be­fo­re dark, sin­ce they're both af­ra­id of dri­ving at night.
  Yawn.
  That's why I ha­ve ab­so­lu­tely no idea how I en­ded up a psychic. You'd ex­pect so­me­one with such a gilt to ha­ve pa­rents with equ­al­ly thril­ling abi­li­ti­es, li­ke te­le­ki­ne­sis or the po­wer to see thro­ugh pe­op­le's clot­hes. But they've got na­da. My dad can say the ca­pi­tals of the fifty sta­tes in alp­ha­be­ti­cal or­der, but that's whe­re the ma­gic ends.
  "You must be ex­ha­us­ted," my mom, who ne­ver gets fe­wer than ten ho­urs of sle­ep a night, says af­ter of­fe­ring me a glass of OJ.
  I can tell she's fis­hing for so­met­hing. "Not re­al­ly. And be­fo­re you go as­king, I did my ho­me­work in study hall."
  Scis­sors in hand, she lo­oks up from a stack of ad­ver­ti­se­ments and se­ve­ral pi­les of co­upons, which she has so­ri­ted by su­per­mar­ket ais­le. "I wasn't sa­ying anyt­hing," she says de­fen­si­vely.
  "Ri-ight."
  "Any plans for the we­ekend?" she asks ca­su­al­ly, even tho­ugh I'm su­re she's dying to know so that she can ar­ran­ge the porch fur­ni­tu­re ac­cor­dingly.
  "Not su­re yet" I tell her. Tho­ugh I'd even­tu­al­ly ma­de it to sle­ep last night, when mor­ning ca­me, a new batch of wor­ri­es daw­ned on me: If Cam is sick, I'll ha­ve to be the strong one. And who am I kid­ding-I rely on him to kill spi­ders in my ro­om the si­ze of my thumb­na­il. My ha­ir gel is stron­ger than I am.
  "No plans with Ca­me­ron?" she asks as I’m sha­king the Che­eri­os box to get the last few Os in­to my dish.
  Ugh. "Mom! I sa­id I'm not su­re."
  She ra­ises her hands in sur­ren­der. "Excu­se me for ca­ring. I want to know if I can ex­pect you ho­me for din­ner at all. I'm ma­king sfog­li­atel­le for the Nel­sons, and you know how they dirty up the kitc­hen."
  Uh-oh. My mot­her only whips up her sfog­li­atel­le when the­re's an im­pen­ding de­ath. A hund­red ye­ars ago, one of her gre­at-gre­atg­rand­fat­hers was on his de­ath­bed in Italy, and it was his wi­fe's fa­mo­us sfog­li­atel­le re­ci­pe that bro­ught him back from the be­yond. He was ab­le to li­ve anot­her ten he­althy ye­ars, un­til he fell in­to a well. Or so­met­hing li­ke that. So, tho­ugh they ha­ven't sa­ved a per­son sin­ce, the re­ci­pe has be­en part of a sac­red, tre­asu­red fa­mily tra­di­ti­on. Ita­li­ans are we­ird li­ke that. "Who's dying?"
  My mot­her grasps for her he­art "Oh, it's ter­rib­le. The­ir lit­tle da­ugh­ter, Gra­cie." She whis­pers, "Le­uke­mia. She isn't sup­po­sed to last the month."
  "Oh," I say, re­ali­zing I ha­ven't se­en the lit­tle blond, pig­ta­iled girl tricyc­ling on the si­de­walk op­po­si­te us in a whi­le, "That's so sad."
  My mot­her nods and con­ti­nu­es to clip a co­upon for twenty cents off fab­ric-sof­te­ner she­ets. "Are the Brow­nes ha­ving com­pany? I saw a yo­ung man the­re."
  Thank God my pa­rents ha­ve no clue abo­ut my psychic abi­li­ti­es, or el­se they'd pro­bably ha­ve me en­vi­si­oning the fu­tu­res of half the re­si­dents of Oak Co­urt, which, con­si­de­ring the num­ber of ge­ri­at­rics on this stre­et, wo­uld be eno­ugh to put me in­to a co­ma. I con­temp­la­te ta­king my bre­ak­fast so­mew­he­re far, far away, li­ke Plu­to, but I know we'll just end up yel­ling the rest of the con­ver­sa­ti­on to one anot­her from our res­pec­ti­ve pla­nets. I re­luc­tantly pull up the cha­ir ac­ross from her and say, "What yo­ung man?"
  "He was very hand­so­me," she says ref­lec­ti­vely.
  "Um, are you su­re it wasn't Cam?"
  "It was a blond boy."
  I shrug. "May­be it was so­me­one sel­ling Bib­les or so­met­hing."
  She thinks for a mo­ment. "Well, he did ha­ve a su­it­ca­se. But I saw them in the­ir back­yard, drin­king iced tea, and Ing­rid had her arm aro­und him. She se­emed rat­her agi­ta­ted."
  Oo­oh, dra­ma. "Is Mrs. Brow­ne ha­ving an af­fa­ir?" I say, ra­ising my eyeb­rows. "With a yo­un­ger guy? Swe­et."
  My mom sho­ots me a di­sap­pro­ving lo­ok. "Mr. Brow­ne was the­re, too."
  "Oh." My in­te­rest plum­mets. "May­be they're adop­ting a Scan­di­na­vi­an orp­han?"
  She sighs. "Well, may­be you can ask Ca­me­ron when you see him next. I wo­uld in­vi­te Ing­rid over for cof­fee if I tho­ught it wo­uld do anyt­hing, but she's so tight-lip­ped."
  Smart wo­man, I think. I li­ke the Brow­nes. In a way, they're just li­ke Cam… per­fect. In all the ye­ars we've li­ved next do­or to each ot­her, they've be­en mo­del ne­igh­bors. I've ne­ver se­en so much as a ma­xi-pad wrap­per stic­king out from the­ir gar­ba­ge or he­ard the sligh­test no­ise from an ar­gu­ment waf­ting over the pic­ket fen­ce se­pa­ra­ting our back­yards.
  I’m glad when my cell pho­ne rings, in­ter­rup­ting the con­ver­sa­ti­on. When I check the disp­lay and see Cam's na­me, my he­art jumps in­to my thro­at, I flip it open and say, in my swe­etest vo­ice, "Hi, baby."
  "Hey."
  The gruf­fness of his vo­ice start­les me. To­tal Mr. Gro­uchy Pants.
  ''How are you? Do you fe­el okay to­day?"
  "Ye­ah. Lis­ten, I can't walk with you to­day. I've got so­met­hing to ta­ke ca­re of be­fo­re scho­ol." His vo­ice is so se­ri­o­us that the pi­le of worry I'd just bu­ri­ed qu­ickly re­sur­fa­ces.
  I try to re­ma­in calm. "Oh, su­re. What?"
  "Can we talk abo­ut it la­ter?" He so­unds rus­hed.
  "Urn, ye­ah. But, Cam…" Sho­uld I tell him? Sho­uld I say that I know abo­ut the tu­mor? Or sho­uld I just let him go? I'm not su­re if I wo­uld be ab­le to stem the ti­de of te­ars and snot be­fo­re they shor­ted out my cell pho­ne.
  As I’m con­temp­la­ting, his vo­ice co­mes ac­ross, ro­ugh:
  "What?"
  "Are you okay?" My vo­ice is a squ­e­ak.
  "I sa­id I was fi­ne."
  "But you are a ter­rib­le li­ar."
  He la­ughs, a short, hardly-the­re la­ugh. "Can't you just let me pick up my ma­il-order bri­de at the post of­fi­ce in pe­ace?"
  The­re he go­es aga­in, using hu­mor as a dis­gu­ise. Tho­ugh it helps to ease the ten­si­on a bit, I can't bring myself to la­ugh.
  "Okay. One, two-" I be­gin, but the li­ne go­es de­ad. I pull the pho­ne away from my ear and see Call En­ded flas­hing, ta­un­ting me.
Chapter Seven

  IF I'D HAD so­me­one ot­her than Tan­ner for ge­ometry, may­be I co­uld ha­ve got­ten away with it. If it had be­en la­ter in the ye­ar, may­be Tan­ner wo­uld ha­ve un­ders­to­od that be­ing la­te is so not me. Or may­be he wo­uld ha­ve be­en so awed by my mat­he­ma­ti­cal ca­pa­bi­li­ti­es that he wo­uld ha­ve let me sli­de. But Tan­ner didn't get the nick­na­me Be­ast for not­hing, and sin­ce we're ba­rely out of Sep­tem­ber, I ha­ven't had eno­ugh fa­ce ti­me to se­cu­re the pla­ce in his he­art as te­ac­her's pet. I hung my he­ad in abj­ect re­mor­se and tri­ed to exp­la­in to him that my loc­ker was stuck, that it wo­uld ne­ver hap­pen aga­in, et ce­te­ra, et ce­te­ra, but he con­ti­nu­ed to scrib­ble out the pink slip. When he rip­ped it from the pad and han­ded it to me, I tri­ed to ask him whe­re I ne­eded to re­port, in ho­pes that I'd subtly get him to re­ali­ze that I'd ne­ver got­ten a tardy slip be­fo­re, that this was all just a hu­ge mis­ta­ke and he was tar­nis­hing the re­cord of a pos­sib­le fu­tu­re nuc­le­ar physi­cist. But I stop­ped mid­sen­ten­ce, sin­ce his eyes we­re so de­mo­nic that I was surp­ri­sed his he­ad didn't do a 360.
  Now I’m sit­ting in the front of­fi­ce, with a bald Goth girl in a Kill Yo­ur Mot­her T-shirt and a du­de who ap­pe­ars to ha­ve for­got­ten to we­ar his pants to­day, sin­ce he's just we­aring whi­te bo­xers. Des­pi­te the­ir ob­vi­o­us prob­lems, the bunch of an­ci­ent wo­men in rhi­nes­to­ne-stud­ded swe­ats­hirts who work in at­ten­dan­ce ke­ep ins­pec­ting me over the­ir bi­fo­cals li­ke I’m a tin­fo­il-wrap­ped pac­ka­ge fo­und in the back of the­ir fre­ezer. Me. I’m pro­bably the only stu­dent in the ro­om who do­esn't do meth as an ext­ra auri­cu­lar ac­ti­vity, and yet I get the dirty lo­oks.
  ''Mor­gan?" the lar­gest of the three gran­ni­es asks, pus­hing a pa­per over the co­un­ter to­ward me.
  I stand up and ta­ke the pa­per from her.
  "You can go back to class. Prin­ci­pal Ed­wards do­esn't want to was­te ti­me with you, sin­ce this is yo­ur first of­fen­se. Just don't let it hap­pen aga­in," she growls, with mo­re for­ce than I’d ever ha­ve be­li­eved an Aun­tie Em type co­uld mus­ter. If this is how they tre­at the­ir ho­nors stu­dents, I ex­pect Goth Girl and Mr. No-Pants may be thrown in­to a pit with ra­bid wol­ves.
  I turn to le­ave and catch the pants­less guy chec­king out my legs and ma­king a ru­de ges­tu­re. Which only ma­kes me think of Cam and how if I didn't ha­ve him, I wo­uld ha­ve be­co­me a nun ye­ars ago. Start­led, I drop my ge­ometry bo­ok. As I le­an over to pick it up, very de­mu­rely, so as not to gi­ve the psycho a free show, the do­or to the of­fi­ce opens, and I see a pa­ir of Keds shuf­fle in, top­ped by hor­rib­le flo­ods that re­ve­al whi­te swe­at socks. The­re's no ex­cu­se for that fas­hi­on di­sas­ter. I scan up­ward, way, way up­ward, and see that the fas­hi­on fa­ux pas be­longs to a bas­ket­ball-pla­yer fra­me. The di­sas­ter isn't just be­low the kne­es, tho­ugh. The cords he's we­aring are way too tight in, uh, cer­ta­in pla­ces, and he's we­aring a pla­id far­mer shirt.
  "Yo, man, Hal­lo­we­en's li­ke a month away," No-Pants his­ses at him. Not li­ke he sho­uld talk, but he do­es ha­ve a po­int. I me­an, why el­se wo­uld an­yo­ne we­ar cords from the kids' de­part­ment and put eno­ugh oil in his ha­ir to po­wer a Hum­mer?
  I'm so ta­ken aback by the sight that I lo­se my ba­lan­ce as I'm stra­igh­te­ning and ne­arly fall he­ad­first in­to No-Pants's lap. Luc­kily, I ma­na­ge to ste­ady myself.
  "Excu­se me," I he­ar the ge­ek say to Aun­tie Em in a pre­pu­bes­cent vo­ice, "I can't se­em to fi­gu­re this out."
  I’m happy when I he­ar her use the sa­me gruff to­ne of vo­ice that she used with me. "What? Yo­ur loc­ker com­bi­na­ti­on?"
  His vo­ice wa­vers. "Yes. And I am not su­re whe­re I am sup­po­sed to go. Is it… Mr. Tan­ner?"
  I stop at the do­or and turn to him. "You ha­ve Tan­ner for ge­ometry?'
  He turns aro­und, eyes wi­de. I've sca­red him. Wi­ping his no­se, he nods, but his eyes ne­ver re­al­ly me­et mi­ne.
  "That's my class. I can ta­ke you," I say, lo­oking over to Aun­tie Em to ma­ke su­re she ap­pro­ves. I fi­gu­re that on­ce she se­es I’m the Girl Sco­ut type, she’ll fe­el bad for ever using that harsh to­ne of vo­ice with me and apo­lo­gi­ze pro­fu­sely. But, un­for­tu­na­tely, she just shrugs and wa­ves us off.
  I le­ad him out the do­or as No-Pants and Goth Girl sta­re af­ter me li­ke I've just of­fe­red to sell my so­ul to the de­vil. But it ne­ver hurts to be ni­ce, right?
  As we walk down the hall, I no­ti­ce he's not. Wal­king, I me­an. He shuf­fles, to­es po­in­ted out­ward, li­ke he's swe­eping the flo­or with his sne­akers.
  Swish, swish, swish. He's li­ke a hu­man Swif­fer.
  Thank God the hal­lways are empty, so I don't ha­ve to exp­la­in why I’m with him. He's clutc­hing a pa­per bag in his pa­le hands, and a lit­tle red plas­tic box. Is that a… wa­it. Is that a pen­cil box? Li­ke the kind we used in first gra­de? Oh, hell.
  "Um, so…," I start as we swish along. "I gu­ess you're new."
  I ste­al a glan­ce at him and re­ali­ze he's so flus­hed, you can see the red of his scalp pe­eking out from bet­we­en the gre­ased-back shards of ha­ir on his he­ad. "Er, no, I'm fif­te­en ye­ars of age," he says softly.
  "I me­an, li­ke, new to the scho­ol?"
  "Ah. Er. Yes. This is my first day at this fa­ci­lity," he says.
  Fa­ci­lity? Who re­fers to a scho­ol in the sa­me way they'd re­fer to a to­ilet? Huh, he has a po­int. Still, I'm con­vin­ced I saw this guy pro­fi­led on Ame­ri­ca's Most Wan­ted last Sun­day. "He was a qu­i­et kid, al­ways kept to him­self," they'd sa­id.
  I'm hol­ding his loc­ker-assign­ment slip by one crump­led co­mer, sin­ce it is still kind of-ew-clam­my from be­ing in his hands. We pass a hund­red aqua-co­lo­red do­ors in the sci­en­ce wing, fi­nal­ly lan­ding at num­ber 16S. "He­re you go," I say. I re­ach over and fid­dle with the knob. "See, all you ha­ve to do is go fo­ur­te­en this way, then one full turn to twenty-eight, and then back this way to ze­ro. Simp­le."
  He watc­hes, comp­le­tely perp­le­xed, as I lift the hand­le and the do­or swings open. "I see," he mumb­les, and it's ob­vi­o­us that he do­esn't.
  I de­monst­ra­te the tech­ni­que anot­her three ti­mes and then ha­ve him try. He fa­ils on the first at­tempt but gets the hang of it af­ter I talk him thro­ugh it.
  "Didn't they ha­ve loc­kers in yo­ur old scho­ol?" I ask, tho­ugh I’m gu­es­sing they must carry the­ir bo­oks from class to class on his ho­me pla­net.
  He sha­kes his he­ad and blus­hes cle­ar thro­ugh to his scalp on­ce aga­in. It's kind of cu­te, in a pi­ti­ful way.
  "Whe­re are you from?" I ask a ge­ne­ric qu­es­ti­on, sin­ce we ha­ve not­hing, not­hing, not­hing, in com­mon. At le­ast, I ho­pe.
  "Up north," he ans­wers.
  I la­ugh. "Li­ke, North Jer­sey… or the Arc­tic?"
  "Oh, uh…," he stam­mers. "The Arc­tic."
  I sta­re back at him, wa­iting for him to la­ugh, to tell me he's just joking. Not­hing; to­tal po­ker fa­ce. Fi­ne, I'll play along. "It must be very cold up the­re."
  He nods and clo­ses the loc­ker do­or. Uh-huh. Fas­ci­na­ting con­ver­sa­ti­on.
  I lo­ok down at the bag and pen­cil box in his hands and re­ali­ze he hasn't put a thing in­si­de. "You want to put yo­ur lunch in the­re?"
  "My?" he asks, con­fu­sed.
  I po­int at the pa­per bag. "Isn't that yo­ur lunch?"
  "No, it's my…" He pa­uses just long eno­ugh for me to men­tal­ly fill in the blank with so­me scary tho­ughts: bo­dily flu­id; se­ve­red hu­man he­ad; sci­en­ce ex­pe­ri­ment ("I'm bre­eding slugs!"), Fi­nal­ly, he says, "Yes, it's my lunch," which is a de­ad gi­ve­away that it's not.
  "Don't you want to put it in yo­ur loc­ker?"
  He shrugs and I aga­in help him to open it. He ca­re­ful­ly lays the pa­per bag on the top shelf, his eyes lin­ge­ring on it for a mo­ment, and then clo­ses the do­or.
  We walk to the ot­her si­de of the bu­il­ding in si­len­ce be­ca­use I'm won­de­ring if I co­uld be char­ged with aiding and abet­ting for tel­ling him to dis­po­se of his vic­tim's se­ve­red he­ad in a loc­ker. Fi­nal­ly, we stop out­si­de the do­or to Tan­ner's ge­ometry class.
  I fi­gu­re it's ti­me for a fi­nal go­od­will ges­tu­re, sin­ce I plan to ne­ver, ever, ever ha­ve any con­tact with this guy aga­in. I ex­tend my hand. "Well, wel­co­me to Ste­vens."
  He lo­oks at it for a mo­ment, then gently ta­kes my fin­ger­tips and gi­ves them a lit­tle sha­ke, as if he's af­ra­id of catc­hing my co­oti­es. "My na­me is Pip Mer­ri­we­at­her."
  He says this very pro­perly, li­ke a gay Eng­lish chap. Pip. Li­ke Pip­pi Longs­toc­king? What the hell? I se­arch the far cor­ners of my bra­in to find a nor­mal ma­le na­me that Pip co­uld pos­sibly be short for and co­me up with nil.
  I con­temp­la­te gi­ving a fa­ke na­me, but he'll fi­gu­re out the truth any­way, sin­ce we're in the sa­me class. Ba­si­cal­ly, I’m scre­wed eit­her way. "I'm Mor­gan. Mor­gan Sparks."
  He turns to me. "I know."
Chapter Eight

  I TRY TO sne­ak in­to the ro­om as James Bond-ily as pos­sib­le, but Mr. Tan­ner stops his en­ti­re les­son. "The area of a pa­ral­le­lo-'' is still han­ging in the air as I sit at my desk in the back of the clas­sro­om. The en­ti­re class is sta­ring at me. Tan­ner's lo­ok co­uld melt fa­ces a la the last sce­ne in Ra­iders of the Lost Ark which is just per­fect. I bet I co­uld be Mas­ter of Pi from he­re on out and he'd still want to mur­der me.
  Go­ofy just stands in the do­or­way, lo­oking li­ke he wants to bolt. I can see his red scalp shi­ning glo­ri­o­usly from half­way ac­ross the ro­om.
  Tan­ner, ob­li­vi­o­us, be­gins aga­in. He bo­oms, "The area of a pa­ral­le­lo-" but is aga­in cut off, this ti­me by Pip's fra­gi­le "Ahem?"
  Eden sways back and forth in her se­at, trying to get a bet­ter lo­ok, li­ke a se­cond gra­der who's abo­ut to pee her pants. Then she le­ans over to me. "Is that him?" she whis­pers, ne­arly fal­ling out of her se­at.
  Tan­ner, a lit­tle ro­und man with a dark hel­met of ha­ir that ma­kes him so clo­sely re­semb­le a pen­gu­in, wad­dles up to Pip and snatc­hes the pa­per from his shaky hands.
  "Him who?"
  "The new kid," she says, as so­me ot­her pe­op­le turn and snic­ker. If they think Pip is snic­ker-worthy now, wa­it un­til Tan­ner an­no­un­ces his na­me.
  I nod as Tan­ner scowls and mo­ti­ons for Pip, who is now al­most con­vul­sing from fe­ar, to sit in an empty se­at at the front of the ro­om. "Wa­it. How did you he­ar abo­ut him?" I ask her.
  She lo­oks at me as if I'm a mo­ron. "Uh. From Cam?"
  "You saw Cam? To­day?"
  "Uh-huh."
  I'm je­alo­us. But what wo­uld Cam ha­ve to do with a fre­ak li­ke Pip? "What did he say?" I bark out, much lo­uder than in­ten­ded.
  Tan­ner, who has be­en trying to find an ext­ra text­bo­ok for his ne­west stu­dent, jerks his he­ad up. "Miss Sparks? See me af­ter class."
  Oh hell. Fa­ce red­de­ning, I stra­igh­ten li­ke an exc­la­ma­ti­on po­int. This is not my li­fe. I am the stu­dent te­ac­hers ado­re, dam­mit! I gi­ve them re­ason not to go ho­me af­ter a hard day's work and drink them­sel­ves in­to a stu­por! I am the one they re­mem­ber fondly du­ring the­ir re­ti­re­ment din­ners!
  Eden turns back to me and whis­pers, "I as­ked him if he had a spi­ne tu­mor and he told me you watch too much ER. "
  Tan­ner wad­dles back to the front of the clas­sro­om and says, "Ever­yo­ne. This is Pip Mer­ri­we­at­her."
  A few chuck­les. Se­ri­o­usly, tho­ugh, what wo­uld Cam know abo­ut a du­de li­ke Pip? I lo­ok at Eden, ho­ping she can com­mu­ni­ca­te the ans­wer te­le­pat­hi­cal­ly, but she's too busy exa­mi­ning this new spe­ci­men of ma­le ner­di­ness. Most of the eyes in the class are fas­te­ned on him as he opens his red plas­tic box and ca­re­ful­ly re­mo­ves a fi­nely shar­pe­ned num­ber 2 pen­cil, then swi­pes in­to pla­ce a shock of oiled ha­ir that has fal­len over his fo­re­he­ad. I think that ha­irsty­le was may­be in vo­gue when the Pink La­di­es ru­led the scho­ol.
  Tan­ner turns to a sketch on the black­bo­ard aga­in. He ba­rely gets out "The area of a pa­ral­le­lo-" when the do­or opens and in walks Scab. He has this very se­ri­o­us lo­ok on his fa­ce and is sta­ring stra­ight at me. What the…? Then he turns to my te­ac­her and holds out a blue slip of pa­per. Hell.
  Aggra­va­ted, Tan­ner snatc­hes it, re­ads for a se­cond, and then tho­se de­mon eyes fo­cus on me. Aga­in.
  "Didn't you just co­me from the prin­ci­pal's of­fi­ce?" he asks ac­cu­singly.
  Do­ub­le hell.
  I nod, sin­ce my vo­cal cords ha­ve fro­zen up.
  "Se­ems you're wan­ted the­re aga­in," he grumb­les. I can sort of un­ders­tand his angst, sin­ce he's sa­id "The area of a pa­ral­le­lo-" mo­re than any hu­man sho­uld ha­ve to in a three-mi­nu­te pe­ri­od. But what can this be? Prin­ci­pal Ed­wards chan­ged his mind and now has de­ci­ded to hang me for be­ing three mi­nu­tes la­te? No­body, not even the le­gen­dary Fran­kie Buz­za­ro, who didn't gra­du­ate un­til he was twenty-one, gets cal­led to the prin­ci­pal's of­fi­ce twi­ce in one me­asly half ho­ur! I lo­ok at Eden, who shrugs, her eyes wi­de. My kne­es go we­ak as I ri­se, and one of the guys at the front of the class grins at me and sli­ces his in­dex fin­ger ac­ross his thro­at.
Chapter Nine

  BY THE TI­ME I'm in the hal­lway, Scab is now­he­re in sight. De­ser­ter. I walk to­ward the of­fi­ce as slowly as pos­sib­le. The­re has to be so­me mis­ta­ke. May­be Prin­ci­pal Ed­wards wants to apo­lo­gi­ze for Aun­tie Em's at­ti­tu­de. May­be they'll fe­el so hor­rib­le for tre­ating me li­ke a fe­lon that they'll gi­ve me an award, pos­sibly na­me a wing of the scho­ol af­ter me.
  Oh, who am I kid­ding? I am do­omed.
  I'm so busy ima­gi­ning the exe­cu­ti­on that I don't pay at­ten­ti­on when a do­or swings open. A mo­ve­ment, a blur of red, flas­hes in my pe­rip­he­ral vi­si­on, and I'm snap­ped in­to re­ality when an enor­mo­us hand ro­ughly clasps my el­bow and jerks me thro­ugh the do­or­way of a clas­sro­om. As I'm re­co­ve­ring from the jolt and catc­hing my bre­ath, I lo­ok up and see Cam.
  "What are you-"
  He clamps his hand over my mo­uth. "Shh."
  I grab hold of his enor­mo­us, swe­aty paw and pull it off me. He pulls me in­to a hug, but his limbs fe­el stiff. I whis­per,"Hey. What is go­ing on?"
  "I told you, I had to get so­me stuff ta­ken ca­re of."
  Stan­ding back, I re­ali­ze he lo­oks ter­rib­le. His black ha­ir is un­com­bed, he's uns­ha­ven, and the­re are rims aro­und his eyes the co­lor of blo­od.
  "Stuff with Pip?"
  He ex­ha­les de­eply and ra­kes his hands thro­ugh his ha­ir. "You met him?"
  "Ye­ah. Is he an exc­han­ge stu­dent from Mars or so­met­hing?"
  He ig­no­res me. "I ne­ed yo­ur help."
  "Okay, I know, I want to talk to you, too." I put my hand on the do­ork­nob. "But I've got to get to the prin­ci­pal's of­fi­ce."
  He lo­oks perp­le­xed for a mo­ment, then blocks me from the do­or. "No, wa­it. That was me. I had Scab for­ge a no­te to get you out."
  "You? Thanks for the co­ro­nary." I sigh with re­li­ef and turn back in­to the empty ro­om I re­ali­ze that I've ne­ver be­en in this clas­sro­om; the­re are easels and sto­ols everyw­he­re, and shel­ves of pa­ints and art sup­pli­es. "What for? You lo­ok hor­rib­le. Did you sho­wer? We­ren't you we­aring that shirt yes­ter­day?"
  "No, lis­ten. This is se­ri­o­us. I ne­ed yo­ur help/'
  I sit down at one of the sto­ols sur­ro­un­ding this enor­mo­us wo­od-top­ped tab­le, and that's when it hits me. Yes, he was we­aring that shirt yes­ter­day.
  In my vi­si­on.
  "Oh, my God," I spit out, sur­ve­ying the pa­in­tings. Yes, they're comp­le­tely presc­ho­ol: bo­ring fru­it bowls and war­ped, car­to­on­li­ke port­ra­its and lands­ca­pes with tre­es li­ke Pop­sic­le sticks. I me­an, yes, my vi­si­ons are al­ways right. I knew it wo­uld hap­pen even­tu­al­ly. I just ne­ver tho­ught it wo­uld hap­pen so so­on. "It's the blac­ko­uts, right?"
  He nods. He won't lo­ok at me.
  "The thing on yo­ur back?"
  His eyes lock with mi­ne. "How long ha­ve you known abo­ut it?"
  "Only sin­ce last night." I stand up, po­si­ti­on myself be­hind him, and put my hand on his sho­ul­der. "Do­es it hurt? Show it to me."
  "You don't want to…"
  “ I do."
  I ex­pect a joke, so­met­hing to ligh­ten the mo­od. Ins­te­ad, he turns to me, comp­le­tely se­ri­o­us. Frigh­te­ningly so. "No. I don't want to."
  "Just show it to me," I tell him, with con­vic­ti­on this ti­me.
  Don't show him you're wor­ri­ed. Don't let him know how hor­rib­le you think it is, I tell myself. Re­luc­tantly, he wraps his big fin­gers aro­und the bot­tom ed­ge of his T-shirt and pulls it up, past the rip­ple of his ribs, over one of his sho­ul­ders.
  Don’t cry, don't scre­am, I tell myself.
  But my vi­si­ons are al­ways right.
Chapter Ten

  "WHAT IS THAT?" I fi­nal­ly say. Do­zens of qu­es­ti­ons are swir­ling aro­und in my he­ad, but that's the only one I can ma­na­ge to cho­ke out. "It's bad, isn't it?" he asks.
  "Bad" is an un­ders­ta­te­ment. Just abo­ve his sho­ul­der bla­des, right at his spi­ne, the skin is ra­ised and bumpy, in the sha­pe of an in­ver­ted V. His on­ce-tan­ned, cle­ar back is co­ated in so­met­hing waxy, and it all se­ems to twitch and dan­ce, li­ke it has its own he­art­be­at. And at the very tip of that V, the­re's an ope­ning, a small one, a blo­ody smi­le. And the­re's so­met­hing, a sharp, whi­te sli­ver, just li­ke a fin­ger­na­il… po­king out…
  I screw my eyes shut and do my best to ke­ep my vo­ice even. "It's not that it's bad, per se… It's just…" What is the word for bad to the ni­ne­te­enth po­wer? Hi­de­o­us ti­mes a mil­li­on? Even "the most at­ro­ci­o­us thing I've ever se­en" se­ems to miss the mark. I me­an, last sum­mer, I was ad­dic­ted to Un­told Sto­ri­es of the ER on Dis­co­very He­alth. I ex­pec­ted, pos­sibly, to see a golf-ball-si­zed bump un­der the skin. May­be a ten­nis ball. Not this. "What the hell is it?"
  He-thank God!-pul­ls his T-shirt down, ca­re­ful­ly lo­we­ring it over the dis­gus­ting, ali­en growth, and turns to me. He balls his hands in­to fists and pres­ses firmly down on his thighs, but not be­fo­re I see his arms qu­iver. The rock of Ste­vens, the Cam Brow­ne who can do anyt­hing, is trying to ste­ady him­self, and that's eno­ugh to turn my own kne­es to Jell-O. When he spe­aks, his vo­ice is mo­use-li­ke. "How much did you see in yo­ur vi­si­on?"
  "Just this. What hap­pe­ned right now. That's it." I mo­ve aro­und him and put a re­as­su­ring hand on his sho­ul­der. "Did you go to the doc­tor? I can go with you, if you want.”
  "Doc­tor?" He sha­kes his he­ad. "So you didn't see anyt­hing el­se?"
  "Um, no. You are go­ing to the doc­tor, aren't you? I me­an, I don't think Ben-Gay has the ans­wer to this one."
  "So you don't know abo­ut her?"
  "The doc­tor?"
  "No. Her” he says for­ce­ful­ly, then lo­oks aro­und, ins­pec­ting the co­mers of the ro­om, un­til I'm su­re that the hit he en­du­red du­ring last night's Ca­me must ha­ve sha­ken mo­re than a screw or two lo­ose.
  "Her who?" My vo­ice ri­ses to match his. "Is it a tu­mor or what?"
  "No, it's not." He ra­kes his fin­gers thro­ugh his ha­ir aga­in. "For­get it."
  "No way. I've ne­ver se­en you this fre­aked. Who are you tal­king abo­ut?"
  The bell rings. In the hall, do­ors burst open and stam­pe­ding stu­dents fill every spa­ce. Des­pi­te the ton­gue-las­hing I re­ce­ived from Tan­ner and the know­led­ge that I'll pro­bably get the sa­me re­cep­ti­on from my bio te­ac­her if I don't ha­ul ta­il to the sci­en­ce wing ASAP, I can't mo­ve. But Mr. Fre­aky Tu­mor isn't tal­king. He just lo­oks away, out the win­dow, in­to the empty qu­ad.
  The do­or swings open. The two of us are still, as if we're po­sing for a gre­at work of art. No­body walks in­to the ro­om at first, but I can sen­se so­me­one fid­ge­ting in the do­or­way. Then a soft vo­ice says, "Is everyt­hing, li­ke, okay?"
  I turn and see a fa­mi­li­ar, ti­mid cre­atu­re, clutc­hing her bo­oks aga­inst her chest. I think it's the fresh­man that got me my fri­es at the Ca­me yes­ter­day. Ca­sey. No, Ka­tie. I want to say, "Su­re, everyt­hing's fi­ne," and flash a big smi­le, but I can't will my mo­uth to do eit­her of the abo­ve. It just hangs the­re, so stro­ke vic­ti­mes­que.
  "Ge­ez, Mor­gan, you're red! I can get you so­me wa­ter!" she pe­eps, drop­ping her bo­oks on the tab­le and scur­rying out the do­or.
  I walk so that I'm stan­ding abo­ve Cam, so clo­se I can rest my chin on the top of his he­ad. I put my hands on his sho­ul­ders and for­ce him to lo­ok up at me.
  "Her who?" I re­pe­at, lo­uder and slo­wer this ti­me.
  "Shh, she can he­ar."
  "Cam, we're alo­ne."
  "You saw Pip, right? Did he ha­ve so­met­hing with him?"
  Tho­ugh I ha­ve no idea what that gre­asy fel­low wo­uld ha­ve to do with anyt­hing, I fe­el the ne­ed to just play along with my nut-job boyf­ri­end, if only to ke­ep him from run­ning down Ma­in Stre­et na­ked with a co­lan­der on his he­ad la­ter in li­fe. "Urn, ye­ah. He had a pen­cil box. And his lunch. Well, I think it was his lunch, but he se­emed a lit­tle whac­ked abo­ut it."
  He's si­lent.
  "But what abo­ut that guy isn’t whac­ked?" I add, tit­te­ring ner­vo­usly, and im­me­di­ately want to kick myself! I ne­ver tit­ter! Why can't he just crack one of his stu­pid jokes and put me at ease? As I qu­i­etly cur­se this new, mo­re in­ten­se ver­si­on of Cam that is re­du­cing me to be­ha­ving li­ke a fo­ur-ye­ar-old girl, I no­ti­ce so­met­hing. The­re's a brand-new exp­res­si­on daw­ning on his fa­ce. It's… fe­ar. "Urn, it isn't his lunch, is it?"
  "Not even clo­se. Do­es he ha­ve it with him?"
  Oh, God, it is a se­ve­red he­ad. "Um, no. We put it in his loc­ker."
  "You what? " He lo­oks at the clock, grabs my hand, and pulls me up. "Go to yo­ur class. All hell is abo­ut to bre­ak lo­ose, and I don't want you to be in the mid­dle of it."
  "What? No. What's go­ing on?" He's pus­hing me to­ward the do­or, but I re­sist, trying to dig the he­els of my Sam & Libbys in­to the li­no­le­um.
  Just then, Ka­tie ro­unds the co­mer, out of bre­ath, a Di­xie cup in each hand. She stops short, and be­fo­re I can re­act, my chest is co­ve­red in so­met­hing wet. Ka­tie stands the­re, mo­uth open li­ke a gold­fish. It ta­kes me a mo­ment to re­ali­ze that (a) it's ice-cold and (b) it's not wa­ter; it's so­me hot-pink stuff that lo­oks sort of li­ke wa­te­red-down Pep­to. It's li­ke Bar­bie threw up all over my whi­te cash­me­re swe­ater. Blast. "What is that…?" I ask amid the end­less apo­logy that's flo­wing, li­ke a vol­ca­nic erup­ti­on, from her mo­uth.
  "Hi-C. You lo­oked li­ke you co­uld use so­met­hing, um, stron­ger," she squ­e­aks, and then stra­ight back to the re­gu­larly sche­du­led "I'msor­ryl'msor­ryI’msor­ry."
  She pro­du­ces a bal­led-up Kle­enex from her back­pack, and as I'm dab­bing away at my swe­ater, I say, "Cam, just let me help-"
  But that's when I re­ali­ze that Cam is go­ne. Stan­ding whe­re he on­ce was is a pa­in­ting on an easel-an ar­ran­ge­ment of da­isi­es, or a bunch of eggs sun­ny-si­de up. Or may­be a port­ra­it? If only that we­re the most con­fu­sing thing on my mind.
  So rat­her than get my se­cond tardy of my scho­ol ca­re­er on the sa­me day as my first, I re­port to bio as sche­du­led. Then, I qu­ickly fa­ke a ca­se of mas­si­vely full blad­der and ask Ms. Simp­son if I can use the lav pass.
  I pa­ce back and forth at Pip's loc­ker, not be­ca­use I ha­ve any clue what is go­ing on, but be­ca­use I fi­gu­re that, ba­sed on our comp­le­tely cryptic con­ver­sa­ti­on, if Cam was go­ing to be anyw­he­re, it wo­uld be he­re.
  But he's not.
  Blast.
  All hell’s go­ing to bre­ak lo­ose. What did he me­an by that? He ob­vi­o­usly se­emed con­cer­ned abo­ut the thing in Pip's loc­ker. So what can it be? A we­apon? Drugs? I ha­ven't yet ru­led out the hu­man he­ad, eit­her.
  Gah. I don't ca­re if it is a hu­man he­ad. I ne­ed to know.
  I clo­se my eyes and mo­uth the word "Fluf­fer­nut­ter" a co­up­le of ti­mes, but the be­ating of my he­art drowns out the so­und. "Show me Pip," I say.
  But not­hing co­mes. A mi­nu­te pas­ses.
  I open my eyes and re­ali­ze I'm clutc­hing the wo­oden lav pass so tightly in my hands that splin­ters are stal­ling to prick my palms,
  This isn't wor­king,
  Fi­ne. I ta­ke a qu­ick lo­ok down the hall and, se­e­ing no one, fix my hand on the di­al. The first num­ber was twenty-eight, I think, And twel­ve? I ne­ed to start ta­king gink­go bi­lo­ba.
  But that's when I he­ar it.
  It starts li­ke a scratc­hing, li­ke the so­und of a cat shar­pe­ning its claws. At first I think it must be co­ming from the ro­om be­hind the row of loc­kers. Then, the rub-rub-rub­bing no­ise in­ten­si­fi­es, to a tinny ban­ging.
  So­met­hing is in­si­de. So­met­hing ali­ve.
  That's im­pos­sib­le, I tell myself. Still, my hand is fro­zen on the lock. So­met­hing tells me that Cam is right, that all hell might be bre­aking lo­ose… out of this loc­ker?
  And, if so, I'm go­ing to be in the mid­dle of it.
  I drop my hand to my si­de and back away, and as I'm tur­ning to run, I he­ar it.
  A vo­ice, a whis­per. But not a swe­et-not­hings whis­per; mo­re of a sub­hu­man hiss.
  "Let. me out…"
Chapter Eleven

  AS I'M RA­CING down the hall, thin­king how ni­ce it wo­uld be to be sa­fely ens­con­ced in Ms. Simp­son's class, le­ar­ning abo­ut the mol­lusk phylum, I turn a co­mer and ca­re­en he­ad­first in­to Pip and Cam, who, jud­ging from the fact that Pip's bre­at­hing li­ke a wo­man in la­bor, must ha­ve be­en run­ning to­ward me.
  Cam grabs me by the sho­ul­ders. "What's wrong? Why are you scre­aming?"
  I clamp my mo­uth clo­sed. I was?
  "Tell me you didn't go in­to his loc­ker," he says, bre­at­hing hard.
  "Urn…"
  "Go back to yo­ur class!" he sho­uts, al­re­ady se­ve­ral clas­sro­oms away, with Pip on his he­els li­ke a puppy.
  "No!" I tell him, fol­lo­wing.
  He starts run­ning back­ward, so­met­hing all fo­ot­ball pla­yers se­em to be go­od at, gi­ving me the "Don't ma­ke me co­me over the­re!" lo­ok. Not su­re why; he knows that ne­ver works with me. Next to him, Pip trips on an in­vi­sib­le bump, falls to the gro­und li­ke a wo­un­ded tur­key, then jumps up and ke­eps run­ning, in this car­to­on­li­ke way that so­me­how al­lows the he­els of his Keds to ne­arly smack his back­si­de with each and every stri­de.
  Catc­hing up to Pip is easy, but I ha­ve to bust a gut to get to Cam. "You ha­ve to tell me what is go­ing on. You're go­ing to Pip's loc­ker, right?"
  "Ye­ah"
  "The­re's so­met­hing ali­ve in the­re?"
  "Damn. You he­ard her?"
  "Her," I re­pe­at mind­les­sly. "Her? Who…?"
  Cam ig­no­res me and turns to Pip. "She's awa­ke. She'll be mad, right?"
  All the blo­od in Pip's body has rus­hed to his che­eks. "Yes, most de­fi­ni­tely."
  "How co­uld you le­ave her in the­re?"
  "I'm sorry. I didn't know what el­se to do, and I didn't want to aro­use sus­pi­ci­ons," he exp­la­ins, cle­arly up­set. As if sho­wing up to scho­ol in too-tight cords that amp­lify yo­ur pri­va­te parts do­esn't al­re­ady ha­ve half the scho­ol sus­pi­ci­o­us?
  "Her who?" I say, in a whis­per. Tho­ugh I am by no me­ans God­zil­la, and in fact think I am qu­ite pe­ti­te, I can ba­rely squ­e­eze a fist in­to the loc­kers they gi­ve us. So this "her" must be so­me sort of tiny ani­mal. Li­ke a girl hams­ter. May­be I was he­aring things when I he­ard ac­tu­al words co­ming from the loc­ker. I didn't get much sle­ep last night, af­ter all. Yes, de­fi­ni­tely. Pip, fledg­ling Jef­frey Dah­mer that he is, pro­bably just pic­ked up a squ­ir­rel on the way to scho­ol.
  Half­way down the hall, the boys stop short, and I ne­arly run smack in­to the wall that is Cam's back, not to men­ti­on the fre­aky tu­mor. Sli­ding to a Tom Cru­ise-style stop on the wa­xed flo­or, I be­gin to itch. My cash­me­re swe­ater is clin­ging to my ribs with pers­pi­ra­ti­on and Ka­tie's sticky pink drink, and it's wor­se than a tho­usand mos­qu­ito bi­tes. "This swe­ater is ru­ined," I grumb­le, lo­oking down at its pat­he­tic re­ma­ins.
  "Morg-" Cam says.
  I step out of his sha­dow and pe­er down the hal­lway. The hall is comp­le­tely empty, ex­cept… tho­ugh we're still se­ve­ral clas­sro­oms away, I can see the loc­ker do­or, num­ber 168, swin­ging in the dis­tan­ce. It ma­kes an eerie, tinny scre­ech as it slowly mo­ves back and forth.
  Wha­te­ver it is, it's out.
  "Is an­yo­ne con­cer­ned abo­ut ra­bi­es?" I ask.
  Cam ig­no­res me. He sta­res down the hall, eyes fi­er­ce. Fi­nal­ly, he says, "I'm sorry. She didn't know."
  "De­er ticks are-" Wa­it. Why isn't he lo­oking at me? I walk aro­und and fa­ce him. “Who didn't know?"
  "It won't hap­pen aga­in," he mur­murs.
  "What?" He's not pa­ying at­ten­ti­on. It's li­ke he's lis­te­ning in on anot­her con­ver­sa­ti­on. And his eyes aren't fo­cu­sed down the hal­lway… they're sort of fo­cu­sed on this ima­gi­nary spot-this not­hing­ness-right un­der his no­se. He's tal­king to an ima­gi­nary fri­end.
  He re­al­ly is go­ing nuts.
  Help­less, I turn to Pip. "What is he do­ing?"
  "Tal­king to Dawn," he says softly.
  Dawn? So, per­fect, he has an ima­gi­nary gir­l­f­ri­end. I’m ap­pal­led and je­alo­us at on­ce. Is this so­me psycho­lo­gi­cal di­sor­der that stems from not get­ting everyt­hing one wants out of one's cur­rent re­la­ti­ons­hip? "And Dawn is…?" I ask, sta­ring at Cam as he rubs his chin and nods, with de­ep un­ders­tan­ding, at ab­so­lu­tely not­hing.
  "… not ve­riy happy that we put her in that clo­sed com­part­ment," Pip says.
  "So, wa­it-you can see her, too?" This re­al­ly wo­uldn't surp­ri­se me.
  "No, hu­mans can't see them when they cho­ose not to be se­en," he exp­la­ins.
  "Hu­mans?" The word numbs my lips as it pas­ses thro­ugh them. Be­ca­use what is Dawn, if she isn't hu­man? And if hu­mans can't see her, but Cam ob­vi­o­usly can, what do­es that ma­ke him?
  I fol­low Cam's eyes in­to the air, con­cent­ra­ting hard on the spot abo­ve him, ho­ping to get a glimp­se of wha­te­ver he's tal­king to so that I can con­firm that my boyf­ri­end isn't des­ti­ned for a stra­itj­ac­ket. Fi­nal­ly, when I'm abo­ut to gi­ve up, I see so­met­hing mo­ve. It's trans­lu­cent, the co­lor of bub­ble gum, sort of li­ke a glob of ha­ir gel. A glob of ha­ir gel with a mind of its own, be­ca­use it's mo­ving in gent­le circ­les and is sus­pen­ded right abo­ve Cam's he­ad.
  I blink twi­ce. "What the hell is that?" When no­body ans­wers, I lo­ok at Pip. "What is that?"
  Pip's eyes wi­den. "Tell her I'm sorry. I didn't know what el­se to do."
  Gre­at. He's ig­no­ring me, too.
  I ha­ve no idea how an­yo­ne can clas­sify go­o­ey ha­ir fi­xa­ti­ve as eit­her ma­le or fe­ma­le, but I can't con­cent­ra­te on that right now. I'm get­ting mo­re tic­ked by the mi­nu­te that Cam finds the blob mo­re worthy of his at­ten­ti­on than his own girlf­ri­end.
  "Cam," I say softly. He is still go­ing on, very so­lemnly, to the not­hing, abo­ut how he'd re­al­ly pre­fer things to be kept un­der wraps right now. It's al­most as if / don't exist. "Cam!"
  Start­led, he turns to­ward me. As he do­es, the pink glob be­gins to se­pa­ra­te and in an ins­tant mo­ves aro­und his he­ad, to­ward me, in a tho­usand bril­li­ant and be­a­uti­ful spark­les. It spre­ads over me, warm and ting­ling on my skin, and I can't se­em to re­mem­ber what it was I was go­ing to say. That's when Cam starts to lun­ge to­ward me, this wild lo­ok in his eyes. A shot of fe­ar runs thro­ugh my ner­ves when he re­ac­hes for me, yel­ling, "No, don't!" his mo­uth fro­zen in an exag­ge­ra­ted O. Be­fo­re he can lay a fin­ger on me, tho­ugh, the­re's a sud­den, blin­ding pa­in on the si­de of my he­ad. The last thing I see is the cold, hard ti­le stretc­hing up to me­et me.
Chapter Twelve

  “MOR­GAN?" CAM'S VO­ICE lu­res me back.
  I open my eyes, but everyt­hing is fuzzy sha­dows, li­ke clo­uds, li­ke the way I ex­pect he­aven wo­uld be.
  I'm de­ad.
  It's cold in he­aven. I’m lying down, un­der a blan­ket that fe­els li­ke bur­lap, and it smells li­ke pers­pi­ra­ti­on, grass, and lawn fer­ti­li­zer.
  Do pe­op­le swe­at in he­aven? And I tho­ught things we­re just na­tu­ral­ly gre­en up the­re, wit­ho­ut the ne­ed for harsh che­mi­cals.
  Fi­nal­ly, my vi­si­on imp­ro­ves to the po­int whe­re I can ma­ke out an old sco­re­bo­ard, lying on its si­de, with the fa­ded slo­gan GO H WKS! I'm on the flo­or of a cram­ped sto­re­ro­om, with cle­aning sup­pli­es and grass se­ed on shel­ves all aro­und, sta­ring down at me…And the re­ason the blan­ket on top of me fe­els li­ke bur­lap is be­ca­use it is. I'm lying down on a gym mat that lo­oks li­ke it was at­tac­ked by a te­am of wild­cats, for all the te­ars in it. The only light in the pla­ce is slas­hing thro­ugh an air vent ne­ar the ce­iling, so I can ba­rely ma­ke out Cam's fa­ce, his lips spre­ad in a stra­ight li­ne.
  "Whe­re are we?"
  "The shed by the fo­ot­ball fi­eld."
  "Gor­ge­o­us. Are you go­ing to exp­la­in things to me now?"
  "That's why I bro­ught you he­re," he says.
  "Oh, I tho­ught you we­re just go­ing to ra­va­ge my body." I sigh. "Okay. I'm lis­te­ning. If it isn't a tu­mor, what is it?"
  He's kne­eling down next to me, che­wing on the un­der­si­de of his thumb. He ne­ver bi­tes his na­ils; ins­te­ad, he pre­fers to go right to his cal­lu­ses, and he has plenty from all the we­ight lif­ting he's do­ne sin­ce fresh­man ye­ar. It's the one ha­bit of his I ha­te, but right now, I don't fe­el li­ke nag­ging. And I want to he­ar the story.
  If he will just tell it. Ins­te­ad, he's ins­pec­ting an old pa­ir of gar­de­ning glo­ves na­iled to the wall ac­ross from us. He ap­pe­ars to ha­ve for­got­ten me. Aga­in.
  I snap my fin­gers. "Hel­lo?"
  "Sorry."
  "Dawn aga­in?"
  "No, I'm just trying to fi­gu­re out the best way to tell you this."
  "Just tell me," I say. We've al­ways be­en ab­le to tell each ot­her everyt­hing, so I'm get­ting mo­re wor­ri­ed by the se­cond. What co­uld pos­sibly be so bad? He's still lo­oking baf­fled, so I say, "He­re, I'll help. Who the hell hit me?"
  "Dawn."
  "Dawn? Yo­ur ima­gi­nary girlf­ri­end?"
  He clicks his ton­gue. "If she hit you, she can't be ima­gi­nary, can she?"
  "Okay, Mr. At­ti­tu­de. So she's the pink glob?"
  He squ­ints at me. "She's in­vi­sib­le to hu­mans when she wants to be."
  I la­ugh bit­terly. "Well, she sho­uld work on that trick, be­ca­use she lo­oks li­ke ha­ir gel to me."
  He lo­oks surp­ri­sed. "You me­an, you can see her?"
  "I can see so­met­hing. I'm su­re I'm just hal­lu­ci­na­ting or dre­aming or in­sa­ne." I rub the spot on my he­ad.
  "I'm sorry abo­ut that," he says, dus­ting so­me dirt off the kne­es of his je­ans. "She was sle­eping when we left for scho­ol. We co­uldn't wa­ke her and knew she wo­uld be up­set if we left her, so he put her in a pa­per bag un­til she wo­ke up."
  "Well, that exp­la­ins her-who­ever she is-be­ing pis­sed. I wo­uld be, too, if you tre­ated me li­ke a ham sand­wich." I sigh and hold out my hands in exas­pe­ra­ti­on. "This isn't get­ting much cle­arer."
  "I know. He­re. This will exp­la­in things." He re­ac­hes ac­ross the ro­om and pulls out his back­pack. He un­zips the front poc­ket and ret­ri­eves a crump­led pa­per bag.
  Anot­her pa­per bag. Gre­at. I pe­er over as he un­folds it, so­me­how ex­pec­ting it to con­ta­in all the ans­wers to all the qu­es­ti­ons that ha­ve be­en swir­ling in my mind. Fi­nal­ly, he re­ac­hes in and pulls out…
  A stick.
  Not li­ke a twig or anyt­hing. Mo­re li­ke a chop stick. Not even a go­od set. Just one.
  "Is the­re a for­tu­ne co­okie, too?" I ask, ra­ising an eyeb­row.
  "Stop."
  I shrug. "I know I sho­uldn't be ma­king light of the si­tu­ati­on be­ca­use you're ob­vi­o­usly in so­me emo­ti­onal tur­mo­il right now, but if you won't let me in on it, what do you ex­pect?"
  "Okay, okay. You sa­id a for­tu­ne co­okie?" Un­der his bre­ath, half to him­self, he says, "I think I co­uld do that."
  Sta­ring hard, he holds the stick firmly in his hand, li­ke a pen­cil, and taps it slowly on the mat be­si­de me, three ti­mes.
  "It works bet­ter with kung pao-" I be­gin, but be­fo­re I can get the sen­ten­ce out, it ap­pe­ars. I blink, then blink aga­in, and fi­nal­ly lo­ok at Cam, who is ins­pec­ting it tho­ught­ful­ly.
  "See that?" he says.
  "See? Yes. Be­li­eve?" I mur­mur.
  "Open it. Re­ad it," he ur­ges.
  I do as I am told. I pick it up, and it's still warm, but yes, it is a for­tu­ne co­okie. Just a nor­mal, every­day for­tu­ne co­okie. One that, I'm su­re, didn't exist fif­te­en se­conds ago. Sha­king my he­ad, I bre­ak it open, pull out the sli­ver of pa­per, and re­ad: DON'T LET THEM TA­KE ME AWAY FROM YOU.
  My eyes tra­il off the pa­per, back to his fa­ce. The funny thing abo­ut Cam is that he'd still li­ke me to think he do­esn't cry, even tho­ugh gro­wing up, I've se­en plenty of his melt­downs, from dirty-di­aper cha­os to the lost-Oreo de­bac­le. And in the split se­cond be­fo­re I me­et his ga­ze, I know he wi­pes a te­ar from the cor­ner of his eye.
Chapter Thirteen

  "WA­IT. WHO'S TA­KING you away? You're mo­ving? Yo­ur dad got re­lo­ca­ted? Oh, God!" I bury my fa­ce in the dis­gus­tingly scratchy bur­lap.
  "No."
  "Oh. Then what the hell?" I'm get­ting frust­ra­ted. Not­hing's much cle­arer ex­cept for the fact that my ama­zingly ta­len­ted boyf­ri­end has the new skill of pul­ling Chi­ne­se fo­od out of his butt. And now he's lo­oking aro­und aga­in, as if trying to ze­ro in on a fly that's be­en buz­zing aro­und his he­ad. "Wa­it. Are we tal­king abo­ut Dawn aga­in?"
  "Shh, she can he­ar.”
  Agh, Fi­ne, I'll play along. "Is she he­re now? Wo­uld she li­ke so­me of this for­tu­ne co­okie?"
  "I don't know. I can't tell."
  "Well then, I'm eating it all," I say, sho­ving a pi­ece in­to my mo­uth. Even if it did just co­me from his butt, I'm star­ving.
  He ig­no­res me, sha­kes the chops­tick in his hand. "I'm not very go­od with this thing yet."
  "This thing'?"
  "My wand."
  "Wand? Cam, it's a fre­aking chops­tick."
  "A chops­tick that can ma­ke for­tu­ne co­oki­es? Morg, think abo­ut it."
  I ins­pect it, then say, dumbly, "But wands are pretty, and gold. With a star at the tip." At le­ast, the one I got at Dis­ney World when I was fi­ve was.
  "It's a tra­ining wand."
  Okay, right. So now he is just get­ting an­no­ying. "Why do you ha­ve a wand? Are you a ma­gi­ci­an? Is Dawn yo­ur as­sis­tant? And you ma­de her in­vi­sib­le?"
  "No, she's my gu­ide."
  "Yo­ur… gu­ide? Li­ke a to­ur gu­ide? For whe­re­ver you're be­ing ta­ken?"
  "Right."
  "Okay: So whe­re are you be­ing ta­ken?"
  "I'm not su­re. To whe­re­ver it is that fa­iri­es go."
  "You me­an, li­ke. Mid­dle Earth or so­met­hing?" I lo­ok down and see the bro­ken re­ma­ins of the for­tu­ne co­okie, and I can't ke­ep the sar­casm from cre­eping back in­to my vo­ice. "So, um. So­me fa­iri­es want to kid­nap you. Why? Do you ha­ve the one ring to ru­le them all?"
  "They've co­me to ta­ke me ho­me " he says softly.
  "Oh." This wo­uld be the ti­me that I'd ex­pect a ca­me­ra crew to co­me burs­ting thro­ugh the do­or, sa­ying this is all a prac­ti­cal joke. But Cam do­esn't joke li­ke that. He's a ter­rib­le li­ar. I study the do­or, wil­ling for it to open, for so­me peppy TV host to thrust a mi­ke un­der my no­se and ask me how it fe­els to know I fell for the stu­pi­dest and most un­be­li­evab­le prank ever, but it ne­ver hap­pens.
  "Wa­it. Are you sa­ying you're a fa­iry? Li­ke Tin­ker Bell?"
  "Well, not exactly. Tin­ker Bell was a pi­xie, and she isn't re­al."
  I'm sud­denly awa­re that my mo­uth is han­ging open. I clo­se it and firmly pla­ce my hand on his sho­ul­der. "Lis­ten to yo­ur­self. That's nuts. You got hit too hard last night, and-"
  "I know it so­unds crazy, but what abo­ut the for­tu­ne co­okie?"
  "Big de­al." I po­int to the pimp­le bud­ding from my chin. "Ma­ke this go away, and may­be I'll be­li­eve you."
  "I can't. I told you, I'm not so go­od with the wand yet. I wo­uldn't want to turn you in­to anyt­hing."
  I roll my eyes. "Fan­tas­tic. So, whe­re are they ta­king you?" Sin­ce Cam has ne­ver wig­ged out on me li­ke this be­fo­re, I ke­ep my lips zip­ped as to whe­re I think he ne­eds to go: the ne­arest men­tal ins­ti­tu­ti­on.
  "It's this king­dom, this who­le ot­her world" he says, his vo­ice wa­ve­ring. "I'm not su­re. Dawn told me it exists along­si­de this world. I know, it's to­tal­ly whac­ked, but I ha­ve to go the­re on my six­te­enth birth­day-"
  "What do you me­an by 'ha­ve to'?" My vo­ice starts to do the sa­me lit­tle dan­ce that his is do­ing, ri­sing and fal­ling bet­we­en a whis­per and a ner­vo­us shri­ek. "Be­ca­use we ha­ve this party, and ever­yo­ne's go­ing to be the­re, and…"
  He's sta­ring at me, and I know exactly what he's thin­king: I just fo­und out I’m not hu­man, and you're wor­ri­ed abo­ut yo­ur swe­et six­te­en?
  And yes, it may be a lit­tle cal­lo­us of me, but ple­ase. A fa­iry? I know everyt­hing abo­ut this boy. He's al­ways be­en comp­le­tely le­vel­he­aded, ne­ver one to be­li­eve the la­test gos­sip, no mat­ter how true it se­ems. And the­re isn't anyt­hing abo­ut him that is a mystery to me. I know when he's angry, I know when he's ner­vo­us, I know when he's… lying.
  And, lo­oking at him now, I can tell one thing for cer­ta­in.
  He be­li­eves every word he is sa­ying.
  'This is crazy," I say, my vo­ice ho­ar­se. "You're tel­ling me that a we­ek from now, a bunch of fa­iri­es are go­ing to ste­al you from me?"
  He nods.
  "For how long?"
  He do­esn't ans­wer, just lo­oks away. I ta­ke that as a "fo­re­ver."
  I bi­te my ton­gue. "This has got to be a dre­am. Wa­ke up, Mor­gan," I mumb­le, pinc­hing my arm thro­ugh my cash­me­re swe­ater.
  He ig­no­res me, stands up, opens the do­or a crack, and pe­ers out. "Lo­ok, we ha­ven't got much ti­me. Are you go­ing to help me or not?"
  My he­ad is still throb­bing, but I sit up and pull my kne­es un­der me. "What do you want me to do?"
  He re­la­xes a lit­tle. "Do you re­mem­ber how we le­ar­ned, a few ye­ars back in world his­tory, abo­ut tho­se wo­men in Chi­na? How the men li­ked small fe­et, so the wo­men used to bind them?"
  "Uh-huh," I say, flas­hing back to an ima­ge of a po­or Chi­ne­se wo­man with fe­et that we­re no big­ger than bal­led-up fists. They'd ac­tu­al­ly be­en ab­le to stunt the growth of the­ir fe­et by wrap­ping them tightly. Gross. "So what?"
  "I fi­gu­re it's worth a shot." He re­ac­hes in­to his bag aga­in, and this ti­me he pro­du­ces a roll of whi­te ban­da­ge. He lo­oks aro­und ca­re­ful­ly, then, pul­ling up his T-shirt, whis­pers, "Will you wrap my wings?"
Chapter Fourteen

  THE REST OF the day is a bit of a ha­ze to me. I end up mis­sing bio and most of lunch be­ca­use of Cam. When I fi­nish wrap­ping up Cam's wings-yes, you he­ard me right, win­gs-I skulk out of the shed, kno­wing so­met­hing big, so­met­hing li­fe-alte­ring, is hap­pe­ning but not be­ing fully ab­le to comp­re­hend what that so­met­hing is. I find myself so de­ep in con­fu­si­on that I'm ba­rely ab­le to walk a stra­ight li­ne.
  My boyf­ri­end is a fa­iry. Cam has al­ways be­en ta­len­ted, al­most su­per­hu­man, so I'd fully ex­pec­ted him to do so­met­hing fan­tas­tic, li­ke one day end up on the co­ver of SI, but flying aro­und, pa­in­ting ra­in­bows, ta­king te­eth away from un­der child­ren's pil­lows in the night? I saw the wings, the for­tu­ne co­okie that ma­te­ri­ali­zed out of now­he­re, and yet… I've known this boy sin­ce we we­re in di­apers. I know him and his fa­mily in­si­de and out. It isn't as if he sud­denly ap­pe­ared in a flo­wer bed one day af­ter a thun­der storm, or as if his pa­rents are myste­ri­o­us el­vish ro­yalty. And he burps and farts li­ke any go­od hu­man-in fact, qu­ite a bit mo­re than I'd li­ke.
  As I was wrap­ping the ban­da­ge aro­und his sho­ul­der bla­des, trying my best not to co­me in­to any con­tact with the growth, he told me that the wings are ac­tu­al­ly just for show; that, ac­cor­ding to Dawn, he can fly. Which exp­la­ins his Su­per­man on the fo­ot­ball fi­eld. Dawn had told him to be very ca­re­ful, be­ca­use the re­ason he blac­ked out last night is be­ca­use his po­wers are not fully de­ve­lo­ped. He is just a new­bie now, but on his six­te­enth birth­day, when he fully in­he­rits his po­wers, he will ha­ve to le­ave this world.
  Fo­re­ver.
  But if he is a fa­iry, and if he do­es ha­ve to le­ave, that wo­uld exp­la­in why I hardly ever see him in any vi­si­ons of the fu­tu­re. His best fri­end Scab, is my big­gest fan and best cus­to­mer. I've se­en al­most all of his next fi­ve ye­ars: the ga­me whe­re he dis­lo­ca­tes his sho­ul­der, the gra­du­ati­on party whe­re he eats sixty hot wings in twel­ve mi­nu­tes, his col­le­ge ye­ars in Mi­ami. One wo­uld ex­pect Cam to be so­mew­he­re in the backg­ro­und, but he ne­ver is. I hadn't re­ali­zed it un­til to­day, but I ha­ven't se­en him in any vi­si­ons furt­her out than two we­eks from now. As for my own fu­tu­re, I've tri­ed to ima­gi­ne it only a hand­ful of ti­mes, and it's al­ways be­en too fuzzy to comp­re­hend. It's a clo­se-up of my nost­ril, or a big shot of my butt, and the "ca­me­ra," which ob­vi­o­usly has a sen­se of hu­mor, ne­ver pans out. Still, I've al­ways felt li­ke Cam is so­mew­he­re ne­arby. He just has to be.
  But may­be he isn't.
  Oh, God.
  After that re­ali­za­ti­on, I end up spen­ding much of my ti­me in the third stall of the mu­sic-wing bath­ro­om, ha­ving a mi­nor men­tal bre­ak­down and vo­wing ne­ver to we­ar my oran­ge-sher­bet-co­lo­red flip-flops aga­in. If it we­ren't for them, Si­er­ra Mar­tin wo­uldn't ha­ve re­cog­ni­zed my fe­et and be­gun pep­pe­ring me with qu­es­ti­ons abo­ut her fu­tu­re whi­le I was trying to stem the ti­de of te­ars that we­re ma­j­orly schlub­bing up my comp­le­xi­on.
  "No comp­ren­do" I say in the best ac­cent, my two ye­ars of Spa­nish will al­low. "Soy una…" How the hell do you say "ESL stu­dent"? "Urn. Soy una bib­li­ote­ca mas gran­de. "
  Clo­se eno­ugh.
  "Hel­lo, Mor­gan? Are you the­re?" she asks, af­ter a mo­ment of si­len­ce. I think the flu is easi­er to avo­id.
  "No! No Mor­gan. No comp­ren­do. Ba­ja en el asc­ne­sor" I say com­ba­ti­vely.
  "Mor­gan, stop," she whi­nes. "You're to­tal­ly fre­aking me out. I just ne­ed to ask you a te­ensy-we­ensy fa­vor."
  "Fi­ne." I gi­ve in. I flush a te­ar-so­aked wad of TP and open the do­or, ho­ping that my fa­ce do­esn't lo­ok as red and blotchy as a vol­ca­nic erup­ti­on. If it do­es, she do­esn't se­em to no­ti­ce. Of co­ur­se, I think she may be ob­li­vi­o­us to anyt­hing ot­her than her stu­pid fu­tu­re. "Gre­at ti­ming."
  She exa­mi­nes her ha­ir in the mir­ror and fluffs this gi­ant, flu­ores­cent-pink fe­at­her thing that's hol­ding up her pony­ta­il. "Well, what do you ex­pect? I've be­en in agony. And you didn't re­turn my calls."
  "Calls?" I ask in­no­cently, even tho­ugh I prog­ram­med my pho­ne to play "Su­per Fre­ak" whe­ne­ver her num­ber pops up so that I can let it go right in­to vo­ice ma­il. Which hap­pe­ned, in the past twenty-fo­ur ho­urs, aro­und fifty ti­mes.
  "Ye­ah. This is im­por­tant stuff."
  "I know. I've just be­en…" I ta­ke a lo­ok in the mir­ror and gasp. I've just be­en audi­ti­oning for The New Ad­dams Fa­mily? I think the scho­ol ad­mi­nist­ra­ti­on pur­po­sely ins­tal­ls flu­ores­cent ligh­ting that wo­uld ma­ke He­idi Klum lo­ok li­ke the un­de­ad be­ca­use they want to smo­ke us out of the­re as so­on as pos­sib­le. But I lo­ok mo­re un­de­ad than usu­al, and I am not exag­ge­ra­ting. In the less than two ho­urs sin­ce get­ting whop­ped on the he­ad by that de­men­ted mos­qu­ito, I've trans­for­med in­to so­met­hing Fran­kens­te­iny I rub a smud­ge of black eye­li­ner that has so­me­how mig­ra­ted to my lo­wer che­ek away. "Busy."
  "Well. You know yo­ur 'vi­si­on'?" She says this with a roll of the eyes.
  I nod, grab­bing on to the co­mers of the sink for sup­port, He­re it co­mes.
  "Well, I most de­fi­ni­tely think you we­re thin­king of the wrong per­son."
  "I know. You told me that."
  She holds up her fin­ger. "I bro­ught sup­por­ting evi­den­ce. If I am go­ing to ever be an at­tor­ney with one of the top firms in New York, I sho­uld be ab­le to ar­gue this. Ex­hi­bit A." She re­ac­hes in­to her stack of bo­oks and pulls out a stub of pa­per. "Do you know what this is?"
  God, no.
  "It's a tic­ket from my trip to the Me­tuc­hen Fa­ir. I went the­re this we­ekend. And I stop­ped by Ma­da­me Ba­bus­ka's tent. And gu­ess what she sa­id?"
  I sigh-. At le­ast Ma­da­me Ba­bus­ka is smart eno­ugh to char­ge twenty bucks for her for­tu­nes, "That you're go­ing to Har­vard?"
  "Yes!" She shrugs. "Well, no. She sa­id that I am go­ing to find the lo­ve of my li­fe next ye­ar and his na­me is Har­vey. I fi­gu­re that's pretty clo­se."
  "Pretty…," I say. How can I think abo­ut this when my boyf­ri­end is gro­wing wings as we spe­ak?
  "But that's not all. Ex­hi­bit B." She wa­ves her hands in front of her. "I to­tal­ly wo­uldn't even go to MCC if my li­fe de­pen­ded on it. Li­ke, if every ot­her col­le­ge in the world tur­ned me down, I wo­uld just kill myself. See? It's vir­tu­al­ly im­pos­sib­le for you to ha­ve en­vi­si­oned that."
  "What if yo­ur su­ici­de at­tempt fa­iled and left you bra­in da­ma­ged?" I ask. "It co­uld hap­pen. I saw it on­ce on Op­rah."
  Oprah. Cam and I used to watch it to­get­her when he wasn't at prac­ti­ce. I wo­uld cry du­ring all the ins­pi­ra­ti­onal sto­ri­es, and he wo­uld ma­ke fun of me. Ah, the go­od old days. Si­er­ra starts to pull out Ex­hi­bit C just as anot­her te­ar starts to for­ce its way out.
  I stop her. "Ye­ah. You're right. I gu­ess I was wrong!"
  She smi­les. "Re­al­ly?"
  No, not re­al­ly, but I can't ta­ke it any­mo­re: At this po­int, my mind is fo­cu­sed on only one thing. Well, three things. Cam. And his wings.
  Anyway, so­met­hing in my li­fe go­es right Si­er­ra gi­ves me an ex­ci­ted hug and pran­ces out of the ro­om, tri­ump­hant.
  I mi­ra­cu­lo­usly ma­na­ge to ma­ke it ho­me wit­ho­ut get­ting hit by a scho­ol bus. When I get the­re, tho­ugh, I don't fe­el li­ke go­ing in­si­de. Ins­te­ad, I get this we­ird idea to lie on the grass and sta­re up at the sky. May­be be­ca­use this is so­met­hing Cam and I used to do a lot when we we­re gro­wing up, and I've be­en thin­king abo­ut our past a lot to­day, trying to re­col­lect if the­re had be­en signs of him not be­ing of this world pri­or to last night. No, he had al­ways be­en so nor­mal. I can re­mem­ber sho­uting out,
  "Lo­ok! I see an an­gel!" and Cam, al­ways prac­ti­cal, wo­uld say, "That's just a cu­mu­lus. The­re's a front mo­ving in." I'd al­ways tho­ught he'd grow up to be a we­at­her­man.
  Well, to­day cer­ta­inly threw a wrench in­to tho­se plans. Fa­iri­es don't pre­dict the we­at­her. I think they ma­ke the we­at­her. Or so­met­hing.
  I crawl in­to the grass, cat­li­ke, then flop over and sta­re. The­re are mo­re clo­uds than pe­eks of blue sky, tho­ugh I co­uld re­al­ly, re­al­ly use that blue sky right now.
  I he­ar the en­gi­ne of a car, then lo­ok past my fe­et, to see my fat­her's mi­ni­van ro­un­ding the cor­ner in­to our dri­ve­way. A do­or slams and his vo­ice calls, "What co­uld be so bad that it's worth mis­sing Ge­ne­ral Hos­pi­tal for?"
  My fat­her lo­ves the so­aps. He watc­hes Ge­ne­ral Hos­pi­tal re­li­gi­o­usly and has mol­ded his work sche­du­le at the hos­pi­tal so that he go­es in at fo­ur in the mor­ning and co­mes ho­me right in ti­me to watch his shows. Every Sun­day, he re­ads So­ap Ope­ra Di­gest and ine­vi­tably will gi­ve me the la­test up­da­te on his "re­ti­re­ment co­unt­down," when he will fi­nal­ly be ho­me to watch them all. What a glo­ri­o­us (for him) and al­to­get­her mor­tif­ying (for me) day it will be when my dad can sit at ho­me in his bo­xers all day, watc­hing the so­aps. I am cer­ta­in the gar­ba­ge in the ho­use wo­uld ne­ver get ta­ken out if he knew that Ti­Vo exists.
  "Daddy," I comp­la­in, twis­ting a bla­de of glass bet­we­en my fin­gers, "Ms. Simp­son is pro­bably go­ing to call you abo­ut me mis­sing bio. And Cam's a fa­iry. What do I do?"
  I he­ar the scre­en do­or open and clo­se. "It's on! It's on!" he sho­uts from in­si­de.
  I gro­an and clo­se my eyes. "I'll be in, in a mi­nu­te."
  I he­ar the swish of grass as so­me­one col­lap­ses next to me li­ke a wo­un­ded cow. My sus­pi­ci­ons are con­fir­med when I lift my he­ad an inch from the gro­und and see the scuf­fed Keds, to­es po­in­ting to the sky in a V. Not exactly so­me­one I want to talk to right now, but, for so­me re­ason, I can't mo­ve.
  "What is the pur­po­se of rec­li­ning he­re?" he asks me gently.
  "Be­ca­use I can't bre­at­he. I think I'm go­ing to die." I sit up, pull my kne­es to my chest, and lo­ok down at my ru­ined cash­me­re swe­ater, spat­te­red with sticky pink sta­ins. "Are you a fa­iry, too? Is that why you ap­pe­ared out of now­he­re?"
  He sha­kes his he­ad. "I am the Brow­nes' son."
  "You me­an, you're Cam's brot­her?"
  "No." He lo­oks at the sky as if se­arc­hing for the right words. "Fa­iri­es li­ke to play tricks on hu­mans. They're je­alo­us. They li­ke to ste­al hu­man ba­bi­es. On the night I was born, the hos­pi­tal must ha­ve left a win­dow open, be­ca­use the fa­iri­es to­ok me and left Cam."
  "Why? Why wo­uld they le­ave him?"
  "Cam was a chan­ge­ling. A sickly fa­iry. He was sup­po­sed to die of il­lness be­fo­re he re­ac­hed adult­ho­od."
  "But he's not sick. Well, not any­mo­re. He used to ha­ve bad asth­ma when he was yo­un­ger, but he’s fi­ne now."
  "They do not un­ders­tand why he re­cu­pe­ra­ted. And they ne­ed him, as the­re has be­en a ter­rib­le tra­gedy. So they've co­me to ta­ke him back."
  "Tra­gedy?"
  "Yes, Ca­me­ron's ol­der brot­her, Azizl, has be­en kil­led, and now his fat­her has no true he­ir."
  "So they want to tra­de you for an he­ir?"
  He nods.
  I ex­ha­le de­eply. "Well, why are they- still he­re, then? Why didn't they just ta­ke him and get the hell out, li­ke they- did the day he was born?"
  "The­re is a por­tal bet­we­en the two worlds," Pip exp­la­ins. "Fa­iri­es-or an­yo­ne, for that mat­ter-may al­ways pass in­to this world. But the por­tal to the fa­iry world is open only at mid­night on Day of Birth and Day of Be­co­ming."
  "Day of who?"
  "Be­co­ming. The­ir six­te­enth birth­day."
  Bla­des of wet, gre­en grass prick at my legs, but I can't fe­el a thing be­ca­use I'm numb. "So you're the Brow­nes' con­so­la­ti­on pri­ze for lo­sing Cam? That's-inhu­man." I pa­use, re­ali­zing that, duh, it's pro­bably in­hu­man be­ca­use they're not hu­man. "I me­an, it must fe­el hor­rib­le."
  "It did co­me as a shock to Mr, and Mrs. Brow­ne."
  "Well, ob­vi­o­usly. But I'm tal­king abo­ut you. It must fe­el hor­rib­le for you."
  "I do miss the be­a­uty of the fa­iry world, and this pla­ce is very dif­fe­rent and ugly, to me," he con­ce­des. "But they don't want me the­re any­mo­re. They want Ca­me­ron."
  "That's a ter­rib­le thing to do. To ste­al you from yo­ur pa­rents, then throw you away? Aren't you pis­sed?"
  His eyes nar­row, "Pis­sed?"
  "Angry. Up­set. They threw Cam away when they tho­ught he was no go­od, and now they're thro­wing you away," I col­lap­se back on­to the grass and sta­re up at the clo­uds aga­in, when I re­ali­ze I'm mo­re rat­tled by it than he is. "Don't you ca­re?"
  He shrugs. "I wasn't up­set when they cast me out be­ca­use I ne­ver re­al­ly felt li­ke I be­lon­ged the­re. I gu­ess I was ho­ping that I wo­uld fit in bet­ter he­re. But…
  From the pat­he­tic lo­ok on his fa­ce, I know what he is go­ing to say, and I know that he's right. "But you don't fit in he­re, eit­her."
  He nods. "Every­body lo­oks at me just li­ke they did the­re. I tho­ught it wo­uld be dif­fe­rent he­re be­ca­use I'm one of yo­ur kind. But it's not, and now I won­der if it was a mis­ta­ke, my co­ming he­re. At le­ast I un­ders­to­od how things wor­ked in Ot­her­world."
  Other­world. So that is the na­me of the world res­pon­sib­le for ta­king Cam away from me. The so­ur­ce of my wrath. Stu­pid world.
  When the first ra­ind­rop smacks me right bet­we­en the eyes, the ans­wer hits me. "Can't I re­ason with them?"
  "Par­don?" he asks po­li­tely, very much li­ke an old So­ut­hern lady.
  "They want Cam be­ca­use they think he's mo­re li­ke them, right?"
  "Right."
  "Well, it's ob­vi­o­us that they're wrong. I just ne­ed to exp­la­in things."
  "Er, Ca­me­ron is mo­re li­ke them. He is a fa­iry."
  "So? The­re are ot­her things to be­ing a fa­iry, I'm su­re, than just ha­ving wings. I me­an. Cam do­esn't fit the fa­iry mold at all. If I saw the two of you to­get­her, I wo­uld ins­tantly think you we­re the fa­iry. You ha­ve that da­inty fa­iry air go­ing for you. And you know the fa­iry ways. You sa­id yo­ur­self that you think it was a mis­ta­ke, co­ming he­re, and that you want to go back. Cam do­esn't."
  "I don't think it is pos­sib­le for me to go back the­re," he says, we­aving his long fin­gers to­get­her so tightly that his knobby knuck­les turn whi­te. "Cam is the only true he­ir, and they want him. They want me he­re. And it isn't wi­se to tell a fa­iry she's wrong."
  Wha­te­ver. Pip se­ems so we­ak and mild-man­ne­red that he wo­uldn't think it was wi­se to tell his own grand­mot­her she was wrong. "Who do I ne­ed to talk to? That Dawn chick?"
  He clo­ses his lips tightly. The­re are go­ose bumps on his pen­cil-li­ke arms, and his legs are tremb­ling in his too-tight tro­users. "Yes, she is Ca­me­ron's in­ten­ded."
  "Inten­ded?" My he­art pro­tests, be­ating hard aga­inst the wall of my chest. "Inten­ded" as in "inten­ded to be to­get­her fo­re­ver"? Li­ke we on­ce we­re? No­oo… that is so to­tal­ly wrong, on so many le­vels. "What do­es that me­an? I tho­ught she was his gu­ide."
  "For now, but when he is back in Ot­her­world, they will be mar­ri­ed."
  "Mar­ri­ed?" Now I re­al­ly can't bre­at­he. No, no, no, this can­not be hap­pe­ning. The­re is no way my boyf­ri­end is go­ing to many that half-invi­sib­le skank. I col­lect myself and say, "We'll just ha­ve to see abo­ut that. Whe­re can I find her?"
  I hadn't no­ti­ced that the ra­in had pic­ked up, and as I strug­gle to my fe­et, long whips of wet ha­ir slap my fa­ce. It oc­curs to me that the re­ason Dawn whop­ped me up­si­de the he­ad is be­ca­use she's je­alo­us, be­ca­use she re­ali­zes the­re's no way Cam wo­uld be with her, a gnat, when he co­uld ha­ve a re­al wo­man li­ke me. And I'm used to de­aling with pat­he­tic, je­alo­us girls. I do it every day. So what if this one has wings?
  He's up on his el­bows. "What are you go­ing to do?"
  "Not­hing. Just bitch-slap her back to wha­te­ver ot­her world she ca­me from. Cam is mi­ne."
  He fla­ils abo­ut on the grass li­ke a one-win­ged moth, then fi­nal­ly stag­gers to his fe­et. His on­ce-slic­ked-back ha­ir, dark with ra­in, is han­ging in his eyes, and as he blinks the wa­ter from them, for a se­cond he re­minds me of Cam on the si­de­li­nes du­ring a down­po­ur. "I… don't know if… you sho­uld…"
  "Spit it out. Whe­re is she?"
  I'm so busy shar­pe­ning my sword, thin­king of just the right words, that I don't re­ali­ze his che­eks ha­ve tur­ned the co­lor of the storm clo­uds.
  ''Right be­hind you."
Chapter Fifteen

  THE FE­AR STARTS in my sto­mach. As the ting­les ra­di­ate to my fin­gers and to­es, I de­ci­de that may­be bitch-slap­ping her back to wha­te­ver ot­her world wo­uld pos­sibly-no, de­fi­ni­tely-be ta­ken as an in­sult. I'm in tro­ub­le.
  I turn aro­und, thin­king how war­ped my li­fe has be­co­me to ha­ve sunk to the le­vel of apo­lo­gi­zing to a glob of ha­ir fi­xa­ti­ve. Ins­te­ad, I co­me ne­arly no­se to no­se with a per­fect, glo­wingly cle­ar comp­le­xi­on that even all the Pro­ac­tiv-pus­hing ce­lebs wo­uld kill for. Gi­ant, al­mond-sha­ped blue eyes, sur­ro­un­ded al­most fully by an aura of lush pla­ti­num ha­ir, the stuff of Pan­te­ne com­mer­ci­als. Her cot­ton-candy lips are slightly par­ted, le­aking no emo­ti­on what­so­ever, but I can al­re­ady tell they're the kind that al­ways spe­ak sex, no mat­ter what she's sa­ying.
  This is my boyf­ri­end's "inten­ded."
  I fe­el the overw­hel­ming ne­ed to drown my he­ad in the ne­arest to­ilet.
  When she opens her mo­uth to spe­ak, I bra­ce myself for war. But she says, "You wan­ted to see me?" just as in­no­cently as a child.
  I ta­ke a step back and ins­pect her, ho­ping for an ass the si­ze of a Bu­ick or so­met­hing. Un­for­tu­na­tely, the­re's not­hing to det­ract from the per­fect-ten thing she has go­ing on. She's im­pos­sibly skinny, pro­bably in­to ne­ga­ti­ve si­zes. I pa­use on her je­ans-yes, re­al Se­ven je­ans. Not a dress spun from spi­der­webs or corn silk or wha­te­ver I'd be­en ex­pec­ting. And no po­inty sho­es with lit­tle bells on them; she's we­aring high bo­ots with three-inch he­els. She lo­oks comp­le­tely out of pla­ce on my front lawn, li­ke she sho­uld be pa­ra­ding down a run­way or sha­king her ass on a dan­ce flo­or with Pa­ris Hil­ton.
  "You're Dawn?" I ask do­ubt­ful­ly. "Whe­re are yo­ur wings?"
  "Sha­pe-shif­ting is easy for we of the Se­elie Co­urt, the most po­wer­ful fa­iri­es in all of Ot­her­world," she exp­la­ins, a lit­tle too sno­otily for my tas­te.
  Ah, sha­pe-shif­ting. Of co­ur­se. No­body can lo­ok that go­od na­tu­ral­ly. Out of all the hu­man forms she co­uld ta­ke on, com­mon sen­se wo­uld dic­ta­te cho­osing a sha­pe li­ke one of Ame­ri­ca's Next Top Mo­dels. I'm cer­ta­in that as far as fa­iri­es go, she pro­bably lo­oks li­ke a me­gat­roll.
  "Se­elie Co­urt?" I put my hands on my hips to show I'm not swa­yed by her "po­wer."
  Pip whis­pers in­to my ear, "The Se­elie Co­urt are the most be­ne­vo­lent fa­iri­es. They are kind and go­od to hu­mans."
  I whirl aro­und to him. "Oh, ye­ah, re­al­ly kind. Let's not for­get, she hit me."
  He shrugs. "Um. Usu­al­ly."
  I think for a mo­ment. "So, you're, li­ke, a fa­iry god­mot­her?"
  She nods, ple­ased with her­self.
  "Let me get this stra­ight. You are a fa­iry god­mot­her?" I ask, won­de­ring if the who­le mot­herly-and-chub­by thing was only so­met­hing Dis­ney in­ven­ted.
  "Si­len­ce, Dub­blef­lin­ger she says to me, then lo­oks at Pip. Dis­mis­sing me, just li­ke that. Wench.
  I lo­ok at Pip, who is fid­ge­ting. I don't think he has ma­de eye con­tact on­ce with Dawn. "What is a Dub­blef­lin­ger?"
  He lo­oks at the gro­und. "I-I am not qu­ite su­re."
  "Li­ar," I hiss at him. I know it's so­met­hing bad. And if she thinks she can hurl in­sults at me, she'd bet­ter be pre­pa­red for the bitch-slap­ping of her yo­ung li­fe.
  She says to Pip, "The tra­ining has be­en go­ing well, but slowly, due to"-she gla­res at me-"so­me in­ter­rup­ti­ons. I am su­re he's just in shock. This is unu­su­al news, I sup­po­se. But I know he'll even­tu­al­ly co­me aro­und."
  "Hey, lo­ok." I snap my fin­gers in her fa­ce. "He's not co­ming aro­und. He do­esn't want to be a fa­iry."
  She rolls her eyes. "Of co­ur­se he do­es. He just do­esn't know eno­ugh abo­ut it yet, so he's af­ra­id. It is his birth­right to jo­in the Se­elie Co­urt."
  "What? No, you see, he's in lo­ve with me."
  She la­ughs as if I'm a child who just sa­id so­met­hing amu­sing but comp­le­tely mis­gu­ided. "That is ri­di­cu­lo­us. Fa­iri­es are not ca­pab­le of that. And he is mo­re im­por­tant than you can pos­sibly comp­re­hend. He shall be our king."
  "King?" I spit out. "You me­an, as in…" I try to find so­met­hing si­mi­lar, but my mind is comp­le­tely blank. "… king?"
  What do­es she know? Cam is very ge­ne­ro­us in sha­ring the last Chips Ahoy! in the tray and al­ways buys me pop com when we go to the mo­vi­es, but he do­esn't exactly fit the fa­iry god­mot­her mold. And, whi­le the idea of his be­ing king is well and go­od, Cam can't ru­le a who­le king­dom, sin­ce he can ba­rely ke­ep his own clo­set from smel­ling li­ke fe­et. "No, be­li­eve me, he do­esn't want to. He will ne­ver want to. So you can just pack up yo­ur bib­bity-bob­bity bags and get the hell…"
  My vo­ice tra­ils off when I re­ali­ze I'm, aga­in, cre­eping up the­re on the harsh-o-me­ter. That's pro­bably not a gre­at idea, con­si­de­ring she's Miss All-Po­wer­ful and everyt­hing.
  She smi­les at me, al­most warmly, and le­ans in. Her vo­ice is even, and swe­et: "Ca­me­ron is co­ming ho­me with me on his six­te­enth birth­day. If you in­ter­fe­re, what I did to you this mor­ning will fe­el li­ke a gent­le bre­eze, com­pa­red with what I will do."
  I ta­ke a step back and lo­ok at Pip. He may ha­ve just pe­ed his pants. And may­be he has go­od re­ason-if the fa­iry god­mot­her in Cin­de­rel­la co­uld turn mi­ce in­to hor­ses and an or­di­nary pump­kin in­to a pretty pim­ped-up ri­de, what co­uld this one do to me?
  So­met­hing tells me that li­fe as a hor­se wo­uld pro­bably not be all that won­der­ful.
  Kind and be­ne­vo­lent, my butt.
  She's sta­ring at me ex­pec­tantly, fin­ger on the trig­ger, re­ady to cast that spell over me sho­uld I say the wrong thing. Tho­ugh my he­art is crying ot­her things, my he­ad says. Shut up, Mor­gan. I am acu­tely awa­re now that the ra­in has so­aked me comp­le­tely, and as the chill over­ta­kes my body, one fact is ob­vi­o­us.
  I am go­ing to lo­se my boyf­ri­end. Fo­re­ver!
Chapter Sixteen

  BEN &.JERRY'S S'mo­res ice cre­am is low-fat, but it de­fe­ats the pur­po­se when you swal­low an en­ti­re pint in one mo­uth­ful. But so what? My pe­ri­fect boyf­ri­end is a fa­iry, due to marry next month's Cos­mo co­ver, le­aving me he­re with a fa­ce full of worry zits and an ever-expan­ding wa­ist­li­ne. Even if I we­re in­te­res­ted in fin­ding a rep­la­ce­ment, the­re are no ot­her guys at Ste­vens that even com­pa­re. I might as well can­cel my Rally's mem­bers­hip and get a fre­qu­ent-di­ner card for Bur­ger King.
  I've mis­sed all of Ge­ne­ral Hos­pi­tal, so my fat­her fe­els it ne­ces­sary to gi­ve me the blow-by-blow of who's ha­ving who­se baby and which doc­tors en­ded up in bed to­get­her. As he's bab­bling on, my mot­her, thank­ful­ly, in­ter­rupts. "Are you su­re you don't want any me­at lo­af?"
  Obli­vi­o­us, I'd sco­oped the en­ti­re car­ton of B&J in­to my sa­lad bowl and dow­ned it be­fo­re her la­test cu­li­nary mas­ter­pi­ece had even co­me out of the oven. "Um sorry. I'm full."
  "I bet," she says, frow­ning at the dish, which is ca­ked in cho­co­la­te. She's Ita­li­an, so this is blasp­hemy. She told me on­ce that her mot­her cha­sed one of her past boyf­ri­ends out of the ho­use with a rol­ling pin for not li­king pot che­ese. Anot­her got slam­med aga­inst a wall for not be­ing ab­le to pro­no­un­ce ca­va­tel­li cor­rectly. In her fa­mily, the­re is no such thing as "full." And, sin­ce my fat­her tips the sca­les, he fits right in. Cam used to fit in, too; my mot­her wors­hip­ped his ap­pe­ti­te li­ke Eden wors­hips his fe­ats on the fi­eld. Tho­ugh he isn't ne­arly as big as my dad, his re­gu­lar wor­ko­uts le­ave him fa­mis­hed, so my mot­her wo­uld al­ways get a lit­tle we­ak in the kne­es whe­ne­ver I'd an­no­un­ce he'd be eating over, which was on­ce or twi­ce a we­ek. I can just re­mem­ber him smi­ling de­vi­lishly, as­king, "Mrs. Sparks, wo­uld you mind if I had thirds on tho­se ma­ni­cot­ti?" He even pro­no­un­ced it cor­rectly, monny GOT.
  But I gu­ess that won't be hap­pe­ning any­mo­re.
  My mot­her's words stop me be­fo­re I at­tempt to slash my wrists with the but­ter kni­fe. "Did you hap­pen to find out who that hand­so­me yo­ung man is?" she asks.
  "Who?" I rub my eye, then re­ali­ze she's tal­king abo­ut Pip. That stud. "Oh. Ye­ah."
  The­re's this long pa­use, and then my mot­her says, "Well?"
  I fi­gu­red my mot­her wo­uld ha­ve fo­und out by now, with her ama­zing abi­li­ti­es of per­cep­ti­on, which inc­lu­de pe­eking in ne­igh­bors' win­dows and pop­ping over to drop off so­me ma­il that was ac­ci­den­tal­ly de­li­ve­red to our ad­dress (tho­ugh the fact is that my mot­her just "acci­den­tal­ly" got our ma­il out of the wrong ma­il­box). I don't fe­el li­ke la­unc­hing in­to the who­le exp­la­na­ti­on, so I just say, "He's a co­usin, I think."
  My mot­her asks anot­her qu­es­ti­on, but I'm not lis­te­ning. From my se­at at the tab­le, I can see the win­dow to Cam's ro­om. The light switc­hes on just as my mot­her says, "Hon, you okay?"
  Cam is ho­me from prac­ti­ce.
  I jump from my se­at. "Fi­ne!" I sho­ut, a lit­tle too des­pe­ra­tely, then wi­pe my mo­uth with my nap­kin. "May I be ex­cu­sed?"
  We ne­ed to talk. If he re­al­ly, truly is go­ing to be le­aving me fo­re­ver on his six­te­enth birth­day, that gi­ves us only a we­ek. And I ha­ve no idea who I'll be then, be­ca­use I've ne­ver had to de­fi­ne myself wit­ho­ut him.
Chapter Seventeen

  I'VE AL­WAYS THO­UGHT Mr. and Ms. Brow­ne we­re from anot­her pla­net, be­ca­use they're just too per­fect Ms. Brow­ne is al­ways dres­sed in so­me smart, ac­ces­so­ri­zed out­fit that co­uld easily put her on the co­ver of Go­od Ho­use­ke­eping, and Mr. Brow­ne lo­oks li­ke a gra­ying mo­vie star. Re­al­ly, it's iro­nic that Cam is the one that isn't from this world.
  So I'm shoc­ked when the do­or swings open and a li­fe­less Mrs. Brow­ne stands the­re, lo­oking li­ke she hasn't slept in a we­ek. Her ha­ir is out of cont­rol, and her de­sig­ner clot­hes hang on her slum­ped sho­ul­ders, ma­king her lo­ok twi­ce her age. Usu­al­ly, she'll gre­et me with a peppy "Hi, Mor­gan de­ar!" but ins­te­ad, she bre­aks in­to te­ars, he­avy sobs that sha­ke her small body. She opens the scre­en do­or and pulls me in­to her arms and hugs me so clo­se I al­most throw up the ice cre­am I've just eaten. It's we­ird, be­ca­use I've known her fo­re­ver, and I think this is the first ti­me she's ac­tu­al­ly cri­ed in front of me. And hug­ged me. And ma­de me want to vo­mit.
  "So, I gu­ess you guys know abo­ut this," I say when she pulls back.
  Her lo­wer lip tremb­les. She can't bring her­self to spe­ak. I ex­ha­le with re­li­ef. At le­ast so­me­one el­se knows how I fe­el.
  Fi­nal­ly, she says, "It's ter­rib­le, isn't it?"
  I nod. "How is Mr. Brow­ne?"
  "He wants to sue the hos­pi­tal. As if an­yo­ne wo­uld be­li­eve that fa­iri­es ca­me in the day our son was born and switc­hed him." She sighs. "He's ob­vi­o­usly not thin­king stra­ight. What we sho­uld be thin­king abo­ut is how to help our sons thro­ugh this."
  "Our sons." It so­unds stran­ge, but I knew Mrs. Brow­ne wo­uld be so dip­lo­ma­tic. "The­re has to be a way we can ke­ep Cam he­re."
  She lo­oks away, te­ars in her eyes, "I don't think the­re is. But if you think of so­met­hing, let me know." She gnaws on her bot­tom lip. "I can't be­li­eve Ca­me­ron will be go­ne in only a few days."
  She's abo­ut to start sob­bing aga­in, so I say, "Pip is yo­ur re­al son."
  "Yes. He has Mr. Brow­ne's la­ugh," she adds with a sad smi­le. "And that's anot­her thing en­ti­rely. To know that I co­uldn't be with him when he was gro­wing up… I as­ked him if they to­ok go­od ca­re of him in Ot­her­world, but the po­or child didn't want to talk abo­ut it."
  "Re­al­ly?" I ask, surp­ri­sed. I'd had a hard ti­me get­ting Pip to shut up abo­ut the fa­iri­es. "I'm su­re he do­esn't bla­me you."
  She nods ab­sently, then sha­kes her­self back in­to re­ality. She al­most so­unds li­ke the old Mrs. Brow­ne when she says, "I know you're not he­re to cry with me all night. Cam is ups­ta­irs."
  I'm clim­bing the sta­irs to his ro­om when his do­or opens a co­up­le of inc­hes. Cam sli­des out si­de­ways, then ca­re­ful­ly clo­ses the do­or, so that it ba­rely clicks be­hind him. He's start­led when he se­es me, but then re­la­xes. "Hey, you. I was just co­ming to see you."
  "You we­re?" I'm happy he didn't for­get all abo­ut me, which I tho­ught might hap­pen with the Blond Bombs­hell in the way. I po­int to his ro­om. "What's go­ing on in the­re?"
  He sighs. "Dawn has this fa­iry tu­to­ri­al thing go­ing on. She's a poc­ket-si­zed Hit­ler."
  I grin. Sa­me old Cam. Of co­ur­se he didn't for­get abo­ut me.
  "I’m ditc­hing les­son ni­ne. It's all abo­ut hu­mans and how to in­te­ract with them, and I think I know eno­ugh abo­ut that."
  " Why even do it at all?" I mut­ter.
  “I’m won­de­ring the sa­me thing. I've spent all af­ter­no­on on this… and for what?"
  "All af­ter­no­on? What hap­pe­ned to fo­ot­ball prac­ti­ce?"
  His fa­ce turns grim. "I tri­ed. All my pas­ses we­re fal­ling short. I co­uldn't comp­le­te a sing­le throw. Co­ach sa­id I ne­eded to ta­ke so­me ti­me off and rest my arm, so he told me to pack it in early. I fe­el dif­fe­rent… we­ak."
  "Oh." He sli­des his arms un­der mi­ne and pulls me clo­se. I le­an in, pull him to me. I can fe­el the ban­da­ges, tho­se damn ban­da­ges, and know that from now on, every emb­ra­ce will re­mind me of our ine­vi­tab­le par­ting; And when I bury my fa­ce in his chest, I know that's not the only re­min­der. I pull away qu­ickly. So­met­hing is wrong. His nor­mal, na­tu­ral scent-half-wo­odsy, li­ke wet grass, half-spicy, li­ke bar­bers­hop af­ters­ha­ve-is go­ne. "You… smell dif­fe­rent."
  He pulls me in aga­in, and I fe­el his bre­ath on my ha­ir. "I'm not surp­ri­sed. A lot abo­ut me is dif­fe­rent."
  I gulp. If the fa­iri­es ha­ve the po­wer to strip him of his yummy, hu­man smell, can they chan­ge the way he fe­els abo­ut me, too? "Li­ke what?"
  "I can ba­rely bench-press one eighty now. Last we­ek I was up to two twenty-fi­ve. But I think I can see bet­ter…And he­ar bet­ter. It's…" He stops when he se­es the exp­res­si­on on my fa­ce. "That won't chan­ge, Boo."
  "Huh?"
  He po­ints up to the ce­iling, then puts his fin­ger to his mo­uth in a "shh" ges­tu­re.
  I lo­ok up, a prick­ling sen­sa­ti­on run­ning up my spi­ne. I squ­int thro­ugh the mi­ni­mal light co­ming from the kitc­hen, se­arc­hing for the pink glob, but I can't see anyt­hing. "What? You me­an she's he­re?"
  He shrugs. "I know what you're thin­king."
  I blush, won­de­ring if it's that ob­vi­o­us that I'm a to­tal wuss, sca­red to de­ath of get­ting my ass kic­ked aga­in by a fa­iry.
  "Fa­iri­es ha­ve he­igh­te­ned awa­re­ness of everyt­hing aro­und them." Then he le­ans in and whis­pers, "That will ne­ver chan­ge. Got that?"
  Oh, he's tal­king abo­ut us. The way he fe­els abo­ut me. As much of a re­li­ef as it is, I can't help wan­ting to fol­low it up with a mil­li­on qu­es­ti­ons to so­li­dify tho­se fe­elings. But I can't. Not he­re. I'm fro­zen in pla­ce, won­de­ring if my next words will un­wit­tingly for­ce me in­to li­fe as a qu­ad­ru­ped. I whis­per, "Isn't the­re a way we can be alo­ne?"
  "Ye­ah." He ta­kes me by the wrist and le­ads me ac­ross the hall, in­to the bath­ro­om. He shuts the do­or be­hind me, turns on the fa­ucet, then cranks up the sho­wer. "Get in."
  I sta­re at him "Um, I sa­id 'alo­ne,' not 'wet.'"
  He matc­hes my sta­re with a lo­ok so com­man­ding, I ne­ver wo­uld ha­ve tho­ught he had it in him. He has al­ways be­en an easy­go­ing guy, so this “'fa­iry ro­yal'' stuff must be do­ing muc­ho for his le­aders­hip skills. I le­an over and pull off my bal­let flats, then slip be­hind the cur­ta­in, in­to the wa­ter. Pel­lets of ice sting my sho­ul­ders. "Hel­lo! Fre­ezing!"
  "Sorry." His hand fumb­les in and turns up the me­tal hand­le with the H on it. I cross my arms over my chest as the wa­ter so­aks my whi­te shirt thro­ugh to ne­ar trans­pa­rency. Le­aning over to avo­id hit­ting the cur­ta­in rod with his fo­re­he­ad, he steps in, his fa­ded je­ans im­me­di­ately splat­te­red with dark in­di­go. As I'm thin­king this has to be a ploy to get me in his own pri­va­te wet T-shirt con­test, he says, "I gu­ess I'm not eno­ugh of a fa­iry yet. If a fa­iry co­mes in­to con­tact with run­ning wa­ter, they can die. So we're sa­fe he­re."
  "I didn’t know fa­iri­es co­uld die," I say, hi­ding my ex­ci­te­ment over this dis­co­very. "But that's what Pip had sa­id. Abo­ut yo­ur brot­her?"
  "Sup­po­sedly he was kil­led in a war. He was Mas­sifs el­der son, and he­ir to the thro­ne. Un­til they re­mem­be­red me. When I turn six­te­en, they say I can be king. Can you be­li­eve that?" The­re's dis­gust in his fa­ce. "I can't. This so fre­aking war­ped"
  "And don't for­get the part abo­ut Dawn," I say, wrap­ping my arms aro­und me.
  He rolls his eyes and sha­kes his he­ad. "Don't re­mind me."
  "She's a witch. She thre­ate­ned me," I blurt out. It fe­els go­od to fi­nal­ly fe­el sa­fe eno­ugh to say it.
  "She what?"
  "I think she might hurt me even wor­se than be­fo­re if I in­ter­fe­re."
  "No, she won't. She wo­uldn't do that to me. I had a talk with her. She knows I'd kill her first."
  "But you're sup­po­sed to get"-and I ne­arly cho­ke on this next word-"mar­ri­ed."
  "Mar­ri­age the­re is not li­ke it is he­re. It's not abo­ut lo­ve. It's abo­ut uni­ting two po­wer­ful king­doms," he says, to calm me down.
  "She sa­id so­met­hing abo­ut fa­iri­es not be­ing ca­pab­le of lo­ve. Is that true?"
  He sha­kes his he­ad. "No way. If it is, then I gu­ess I'm not a fa­iry."
  I smi­le at him, sin­ce that was exactly the re­ac­ti­on I'd ho­ped for. "Okay, so what do we do? Flush Dawn down the to­ilet?"
  "No, Dawn isn't the prob­lem. It's Mas­sif. He is the one who ar­ran­ged this mar­ri­age."
  "Is he as re­aso­nab­le as she is?
  "Dawn is only fol­lo­wing his or­ders. But I told you. If I go with them, it's fo­re­ver. I won't be ab­le to see you aga­in. And I'm not le­aving you."
  His T-shirt is get­ting wet now, mat­ting aga­inst his chest, his back. His chest, whi­le on­ce firmly de­fi­ned, lo­oks less so, but the mo­und on his back se­ems lar­ger. He is chan­ging, and the­re is not­hing he can do to stop it. "How are yo­ur wings co­ming along?" I ask softly.
  He lo­oks dis­gus­tedly over his sho­ul­der. "I don't ca­re if they put me in the Smith­so­ni­an Ins­ti­tu­ti­on and ma­ke me the world's first fa­iry lab rat. I'm not go­ing."
  His eyes bla­ze with in­ten­sity, and so I fe­el the ne­ed to le­an in and hold him. The wa­ter is war­mer now, ni­ce when it mi­xes with our lin­ge­ring go­od-night kiss. When we say our "One, two, three," I'm ha­If-da­zed.
  I slosh back to my bed­ro­om af­ter the ra­in has stop­ped. Luc­kily, my pa­rents are eng­ros­sed in an epi­so­de of Law and Or­der, so I'm spa­red the third deg­ree over lo­oking li­ke an ext­ra from Ti­ta­nic. I qu­ickly slip ups­ta­irs, thank­ful to fe­el the he­at of the blow-dryer on me. Whi­le I'm stan­ding the­re, ab­sently run­ning the brush tho­ugh my ha­ir, I catch a glimp­se of so­met­hing on the nights­tand ref­lec­ted in the mir­ror. It's the pic­tu­re of Cam and me on the rol­ler co­as­ter.
  Things aren’t as bad as they se­em.
  I sha­ke my he­ad and turn off the dryer. The only thing I know is that they aren't as go­od as they co­uld be.
  After­ward, I lo­ok for so­me bo­xers and a tank to sle­ep in, but my mot­her must not ha­ve do­ne this we­ek's la­undry, be­ca­use my dres­sers are half-empty. I re­ach in­to my night-tab­le dra­wer and find one of Cam's glossy num­ber 10 jer­seys, then pull it over my he­ad. The scent of grass and bar­bers­hop co­log­ne so­ot­hes me. I fall as­le­ep clutc­hing the fab­ric to my fa­ce and let­ting it mop up my te­ars.
Chapter Eighteen

  THE FLU­ORES­CENT-ORAN­GE pa­per on the bul­le­tin bo­ard in the lib­rary says, BE SO­ME­BODY! NA­TI­ONAL HO­NOR SO­CI­ETY AP­PLI­CA­TI­ONS DUE MON­DAY, OC­TO­BER 11. I’m by no me­ans in­te­res­ted, but I ha­ve not­hing bet­ter to do. No­body go­es to the lib­rary on Fri­day, so I fi­gu­red I co­uld spend my first-pe­ri­od study hall he­re, alo­ne, with the ho­pes that by se­cond pe­ri­od, the swel­ling in my fa­ce will ha­ve sub­si­ded. A night of crying, co­up­led with the be­ating I to­ok from that lit­tle gnat, has gi­ven me the ug­li­est, red­dest che­eks on the pla­net. With fi­ve mi­nu­tes left in the pe­ri­od, I catch my ref­lec­ti­on in the chro­me of the wa­ter fo­un­ta­in ac­ross the hall and re­ali­ze it's not go­ing to hap­pen. Even a glob of ha­ir gel is mo­re ap­pe­aling than I am.
  Cam do­esn't want to go. That fact in it­self sho­uld be eno­ugh, but be­ca­use the­se de­men­ted fa­iri­es ha­ve ab­so­lu­tely no sen­se, we ha­ve to re­sort to plan B. And, sin­ce Dawn is cons­tantly aro­und Cam, sur­ve­ying his every mo­ve, it's up to me. I ne­ed to co­me up with a plan.
  But my he­ad fe­els li­ke it's crac­king open. My mind is blank.
  As I'm pac­king up my bo­oks, Eden po­kes her he­ad in, then smi­les big and bo­unds over to me. She's we­aring a T-shirt that says LO­VE UNI­VER­SITY in big, black let­ters and pink flip-flops that ma­ke an ob­no­xi­o­us smac­king no­ise as she hur­ri­es thro­ugh the si­lent lib­rary. She do­esn't se­em to no­ti­ce. "What up, girl?"
  Eden's ef­forts to so­und li­ke a ho­me­girl al­ways miss the mark, but I can't help but grin. Eden, my port in the storm. My be­acon in the cold, dark night. The pe­anut but­ter to my jel­ly. My-
  "Wow, you lo­ok ter­rib­le! What hap­pe­ned to yo­ur he­ad?"
  "Urn, not­hing. I-"
  "Yo­ur fa­ce lo­oks blotchy." She lo­oks up at the bul­le­tin bo­ard and says, "What? Are you thin­king of ap­plying for NHS?"
  "No, not re­al­ly."
  "Didn't think you wo­uld."
  I gla­re at her. "What do you me­an? I co­uld. I ha­ve a fo­ur-oh."
  She shrugs. "You ne­ver do any of that stuff. And for NHS, you ne­ed to ha­ve so­me ext­ra­cur­ri­cu­lar ac­ti­vi­ti­es. Re­mem­ber when che­er­le­ading tryo­uts we­re co­ming up? I told you. It lo­oks go­od on yo­ur col­le­ge app. But you we­re busy."
  I va­gu­ely re­mem­ber the con­ver­sa­ti­on. I al­ways spa­ce when she brings up che­er­le­ading, sin­ce it hap­pens every day, so I pro­bably told her "no way in hell" wit­ho­ut bat­ting an eye­lash. Yes, che­er­le­aders go to all the fo­ot­ball ga­mes, but they ha­ve to che­er at the bas­ket­ball ga­mes, too, and what fun wo­uld it be if Cam wasn't the­re? The­re had be­en ot­her op­por­tu­ni­ti­es-the scho­ol pa­per, the ye­ar­bo­ok, the Key Club-but I'd ni­xed them all. Be­ca­use no­ne of them co­uld pro­mi­se as much fun as kic­king back, go­ofing off with Cam. My Cam.
  I know it must so­und pat­he­tic, but everyt­hing abo­ut my li­fe is wo­ven to Cam's. Our in­te­rests, our circ­le of fri­ends, our fu­tu­res… everyt­hing is in­tert­wi­ned. We are two si­des of a co­in. And when one si­de ce­ases to exist, what hap­pens to the ot­her one?
  I throw my bo­oks on a tab­le and bury my fa­ce in my hands, just as the wa­ter­works start up aga­in.
  "Mor­gan?" I fe­el Eden's arms aro­und me. I le­an in­to her and let out a muf­fled sob on her sho­ul­der. "Oh, hon. It's okay. The ho­nor so­ci­ety wo­uld be lucky to ha­ve you."
  Ho­nor so­ci­ety? Who can think of the ho­nor so­ci­ety at a ti­me li­ke this? The bell rings, sig­na­ling the end of the pe­ri­od. I stra­igh­ten and wi­pe a te­ar from my eye as nonc­ha­lantly as pos­sib­le and ins­pect the pad of my fin­ger, ho­ping to ma­ke this re­cent bre­ak­down ap­pe­ar to be not­hing mo­re than a fleck of dust ca­ught in my eye. I can­not go aro­und we­eping all day. Pe­op­le will think I've lost it. "I'm fi­ne."
  "This isn't abo­ut Cam aga­in, is it? Abo­ut that vi­si­on you had?" she asks, sha­king her he­ad at me pi­ti­ful­ly. "He's be­en ac­ting dif­fe­rent."
  "What isn't dif­fe­rent abo­ut him?" I mut­ter.
  The hal­lways are pac­ked with kids mo­ving to class, but I spot a lanky form shuf­fling past the lib­rary, al­most as if he's cros­sco­untry ski­ing. He's we­aring la­me old-style gre­en swe­at­pants so big that the fab­ric po­ols over the elas­tic ank­le bands, past his fe­et. He pe­ers in for a mo­ment but ke­eps mo­ving, his hands out in front of him, limp, as if pla­ying the pi­ano. I im­me­di­ately fe­el bad for him. No, he do­esn't fit in. And may­be, with Cam go­ne, I won’t fit in, eit­her. He's lost so­met­hing de­ar to him, too, so may­be he wo­uld un­ders­tand the way I fe­el. May­be we co­uld be fri­ends.
  Eden catc­hes me sta­ring at him and her vo­ice be­co­mes se­ri­o­us. "Did you he­ar what hap­pe­ned?"
  "No, what?" I say of­fhan­dedly, chec­king the di­sas­ter that is my fa­ce in my poc­ket mir­ror. Eden has a way of fol­lo­wing the most world-co­ming-to-an-end war­ning with, "I spil­led rasp­ber­ry sa­uce on my Se­vens!" or, "The­re's a new epi­so­de of Lost on to­night!" Sno­re.
  "With that Pip guy?"
  Ho­okup. "What?"
  "He was we­aring the­se re­al­ly funny cords to­day. You know?"
  I nod. I know. God, I wish I didn't, but I know.
  "Well, Scab tri­ed to gi­ve him a wed­gie, but co­uldn't be­ca­use they we­re so tight. And so a bunch of the guys tack­led him to the gro­und and sto­le his pants."
  "They what?" I sha­ke my he­ad. "That's so wrong. The fo­ot­ball te­am did that?"
  "Ye­ah, but you ha­ve to ag­ree, the pants ne­eded to go."
  Cam had had to stay back ho­me to comp­le­te anot­her one of the Evil Gnat's les­sons, but if he'd be­en the­re, he wo­uld ha­ve tri­ed to stop them. He'd ha­ve do­ne it be­ca­use Pip is the Brow­nes' re­al son, and, well, just be­ca­use. That's the kind of guy he is-a man among boys. And so it just fi­gu­res that the fa­iri­es want to ta­ke him from me, not to men­ti­on on the most im­por­tant night of my te­ena­ge li­fe, my swe­et six­te­en. I al­re­ady ha­ve a lot on my mind, so I don't ne­ed to add baby­sit­ting Pip to the list, but, well… it's what Cam wo­uld do.
  "Scab had bet­ter lay off," I say. To her qu­es­ti­oning lo­ok, I add, "I fe­el bad for him."
  She nods. "I know, he's a lit­tle clu­eless, isn't he?"
  "No, se­ri­o­usly. He's in a new pla­ce and he do­esn't ha­ve any fri­ends."
  "And you're go­ing to adopt him?"
  I stra­igh­ten. "Well, why not? I co­uld, I don't know, gi­ve him a ma­ke­over. Help him fit in."
  "Well, if an­yo­ne can do it, you can. Tho­ugh…" Her eyeb­rows wrink­le and I can tell she's thin­king abo­ut tho­se hor­rid cords. "So­me pe­op­le are be­yond help."
  Eden's right. He is a bit of a night­ma­re. A new out­fit might help a bit, but not­hing co­uld sa­ve him from his swishy way of wal­king. His too-pro­per, for­mal way of spe­aking. His ten­dency to spo­ut off obs­cu­re fa­iry lo­re to an­yo­ne who will lis­ten, as easily as if he we­re chat­ting abo­ut the we­at­her. Tho­ugh he's hu­man, he's mo­re fa­iry than anyt­hing.
  But then it hits me.
  Eden's rif­fling thro­ugh the ma­ga­zi­ne rack, lo­oking bo­red, so she do­esn't even no­ti­ce my eure­ka mo­ment. At that mo­ment, I see it. It's only a glim­mer, but it's the­re.
  The light at the end of the tun­nel.
  Pip knows everyt­hing abo­ut fa­iri­es. Fa­iry tho­ughts. Fa­iry dre­ams. Fa­iry mo­ti­va­ti­ons.
  Fa­iry we­ak­nes­ses.
  And he do­esn't know it yet, but he's go­ing to tell me them all. He's go­ing to help me find a way to sa­ve Cam.
Chapter Nineteen

  I DIDN'T KNOW that fi­ve (co­unt 'em, fi­ve) chic­ken gor­di­tas and a Mo­un­ta­in Dew from the Ta­co Bell at the Men­lo Park Mall fo­od co­urt co­uld un­le­ash Pip's wild si­de. They must not ha­ve caf­fe­ine in Fa­iry Land, be­ca­use he start­led tal­king li­ke an auc­ti­one­er the mo­ment he wrap­ped his lips aro­und the straw and to­ok one long, eye-pop­ping swig, and he hasn't shut up yet. From his lo­ve for fe­at­he­red ewl (huh?) to his in­te­rest in pop­ping sag­mints (huh? aga­in), it just ke­eps co­ming. And I ha­ven't be­en ab­le to un­ders­tand a fre­aking word yet.
  "Hold on, hold on. What is an ewl? "
  He stops mid­bi­te. A string of shred­ded che­ese is stic­king to his chin. ''It's a ro­und obj­ect, thrown. Ca­ught. We play with it in the tra­di­ti­onal fe­at­he­red at­ti­re."
  War­ped as it is, it's not en­ti­rely unex­pec­ted that in the land Pip calls ho­me, they en­ga­ge in sports dres­sed li­ke chic­kens. "You me­an, it's a ball?"
  He nods brightly. "It can be a vi­ci­o­us ga­me at ti­mes. I was qu­ite go­od at it… Well, be­ing hu­man hel­ped. Fa­iri­es don't ha­ve much bru­te strength. They rely on the­ir po­wers, but use of po­wers is not al­lo­wed du­ring spor­ting events."
  I nod, ins­pec­ting him. Pip wo­uldn't exactly bowl a per­son over with his mus­cu­lar physi­que. In fact, sca­rec­rows ha­ve bet­ter musc­le to­ne. "And 'pop­ping sag­mints. What's that?"
  "A sag­mint is a ju­icy type of win­ged cre­atu­re. You eat it. Pop­ping ones are hot, fresh out of the oven."
  "You me­an, li­ke ro­as­ted tur­key?" He nods, mo­uth full, as I lo­ok down and re­ali­ze that he has po­lis­hed off all of his gor­di­tas fas­ter than I co­uld fi­nish one sle­eve of cin­na­mon twists.
  He is the man of my mot­her's dre­ams.
  "So," I be­gin, chec­king aro­und to see if an­yo­ne from our scho­ol is watc­hing. So far, the co­ast is cle­ar. "Hu­mans are bet­ter at pla­ying… ewl you say. Is the­re anyt­hing el­se we're bet­ter at?"
  He thinks for a mi­nu­te. "No. That's abo­ut it."
  I can't ima­gi­ne that we co­uld win Cam back by chal­len­ging Mas­sif and Dawn to a ga­me of ewl. Es­pe­ci­al­ly be­ca­use I wo­uldn't be ca­ught de­ad in fe­at­hers. "Don't they ha­ve any we­ak­nes­ses?"
  He's lo­oking up at the Ta­co Bell sto­ref­ront, stud­ying the me­nu. "You wo­uldn't hap­pen to…"
  "Fi­ne," I sigh, then stand up and he­ad over to the li­ne. When I re­turn with a co­up­le of hard ta­cos, I warn, "No mo­re."
  "Thanks." He grins. "It's just that, fa­iri­es don't eat very much. They only eat one me­al a day."
  "Li­ke dogs?" I don't know why, but that amu­ses me.
  He says, "I ha­ve to say, this world is gro­wing on me. I can go whe­re­ver I want."
  "You can't in Ot­her­world?"
  "Hu­mans can't. They're not exactly wel­co­me in cer­ta­in pla­ces. And the­re are many ru­les hu­mans must obey."
  "Li­ke?"
  "Oh, you know. We can't lo­ok di­rectly at a fa­iry. We ha­ve to step asi­de whe­ne­ver one is co­ming to­ward us."
  "Se­ri­o­usly? That's hor­rib­le," I say, which only ma­kes me want to bitch-slap Dawn mo­re. "I tho­ught you sa­id they we­re be­ne­vo­lent to hu­mans."
  "They are. Much of the ti­me, they wo­uldn't bot­her me. But fa­iri­es li­ke to play tricks on hu­mans. Even the kind ones."
  "Li­ke, what kinds of tricks?" I ask.
  He lo­oks away, then back at me. His lips mo­ve, trying to form the words, ex­cept not­hing co­mes out. I can tell he isn't in­te­res­ted in tal­king abo­ut it any­mo­re, which ma­kes me think of Mrs. Brow­ne. She'd sa­id he didn't want to talk abo­ut his ti­me in Ot­her­world, which I'd tho­ught was stran­ge, sin­ce he talks end­les­sly abo­ut fa­iry lo­re in ge­ne­ral. What abo­ut his past do­esn't he want us to know?
  "I think we we­re tal­king abo­ut we­ak­nes­ses," I say.
  "Yes. Right. I can't think of any."
  I sigh. "Not­hing?"
  He ta­kes a bi­te of his ta­co and scratc­hes his he­ad, de­ep in tho­ught, as if he's re­al­ly trying to help me. It's kind of cu­te, the fa­ith­ful-pup ro­uti­ne. As he sits the­re, scan­ning the ce­iling, I catch a glimp­se of a bunch of se­ni­or girls le­aving Fo­re­ver 21.
  Slum­ping down in my cha­ir, I ins­pect him. Then I say, "You know what? I think I'm ha­ving a Gap at­tack. Let's go."
Chapter Twenty

  I TA­KE A gob of styling wax and work it thro­ugh Pip's ha­ir so that so­me of it's spi­king in all di­rec­ti­ons li­ke whip­ped pe­anut but­ter and just a bit is fal­ling in his fa­ce. It's a big imp­ro­ve­ment over the slic­ked-back duck's back­si­de. "Hel­lo, Mr. GQ" I say, grin­ning at him thro­ugh the mir­ror in the Brow­nes ups­ta­irs bath­ro­om.
  He lo­oks un­cer­ta­inly at his ref­lec­ti­on and then me­ets my eyes in the mir­ror. "GQ?"
  "It me­ans you're hot." Which, tho­ugh Pip's ego is in ne­ed of bo­os­ting, is not a lie. I’d spent a go­od chunk of the mo­ney I’d ear­ned at my sum­mer job on clot­hes for him. This par­ti­cu­lar out­fit-dark de­nim je­ans, black lo­afers, and a fa­ded, un­tuc­ked but­ton-down-wo­uld not only put him on the pla­net, it wo­uld pos­sibly qu­alify him for A-list sta­tus.
  Mrs. Brow­ne is thril­led. I gu­ess she's happy to see her own flesh and blo­od lo­oking nor­mal, for on­ce. "It's just ama­zing," she gus­hes, ins­pec­ting him from all ang­les.
  "Thanks," Pip and I say in uni­son.
  "Mor­gan, at le­ast let me pay you back for all tho­se clot­hes. I was plan­ning on ta­king him shop­ping myself, on­ce all this…" Her vo­ice starts to fal­ter. "… is over."
  I'm abo­ut to say, "Don't worry abo­ut it," but she ta­kes one lo­ok at Cam and rus­hes down the hal­lway, he­ad down, hand clas­ped over her mo­uth. I he­ar a muf­fled sob be­fo­re she slams the do­or to her bed­ro­om.
  Cam's fa­ce con­torts. "She's ta­king it well."
  "I see that. Sho­uld you go talk to her?"
  "I'd ma­ke it wor­se. She cri­es every ti­me she lo­oks at me." He starts to gnaw on one of his cal­lu­ses but then stops and stuffs his hands in­to his poc­kets. "But I gu­ess I ha­ve that ef­fect on wo­men."
  I muss up Pip's ha­ir so­me mo­re, then un­do a but­ton on his col­lar. "Per­fec­ti­on.”'
  Cam nods at Pip. "Co­ol, man."
  "I'm a ge­ni­us."
  "Whoa, Eins­te­in. The­re was a lot of ro­om for imp­ro­ve­ment," he po­ints out.
  I say to Pip, "Don't pay any at­ten­ti­on to him. I de­ser­ve to be ado­red and than­ked pro­fu­sely. Now, go and put on the he­at­her gray V-neck."
  Pip nods and, lo­yal­ly, scam­pers ac­ross the hall to his ro­om, whe­re the pi­le of blue Gap bags is lying in the cen­ter of his bed. We both sta­re af­ter him for a mi­nu­te, and then Cam ta­kes a swig of his Co­ke.
  "How is tra­ining go­ing?" I ask, le­aning aga­inst the bath­ro­om sink. It's get­ting dark out, and Cam had only po­ked his he­ad in fi­ve mi­nu­tes ago. Pri­or to that, the do­or to his ro­om had be­en clo­sed, and when I pres­sed my ear aga­inst the do­or to lis­ten, I co­uldn't he­ar a thing. I sup­po­se any nor­mal girl wo­uld be je­alo­us of her boyf­ri­end spen­ding ho­urs in a loc­ked bed­ro­om with Bar­bie, but I've con­vin­ced myself that that was only her hu­man form and her true fa­iry form is de­ci­dedly wart-no­sed.
  “It's go­ing." He sighs. He lo­oks ti­red and we­ak, a comp­le­te 180 from just a few days ago.
  "You lo­ok ter­rib­le. They're kil­ling you. Why can't you tell them to back off?" I grumb­le. "Why can't you just say you don't want to go? You don't, do you?"
  He bi­tes his lip. "Shh. Of co­ur­se. But-"
  I le­an over to wi­pe a shock of black ha­ir out of his fa­ce, and that's when I no­ti­ce a pink blob ho­ve­ring over his he­ad. "Yo, Tink," I growl at the air, "isn't the­re a ra­in­bow so­mew­he­re that ne­eds pa­in­ting?"
  The pink blob shi­vers, and flo­ats in­to the dark­ness of the hal­lway.
  "Lo­ok," he whis­pers, his fa­ce dark, "I don't ha­ve a cho­ice."
  "Why not? Be­ca­use Dawn's al­ways on yo­ur back?" I sha­ke my he­ad. "Just tell her to buzz off."
  He lo­oks up in the air, then back at me, as­to­nis­hed. "You re­al­ly can see her."
  I nod. "So?"
  "So, that baf­fles me. Hu­mans aren't sup­po­sed to see her."
  "Well, may­be I'm an ext­ra­ter­rest­ri­al. Or may­be she just sucks at fa­iry ma­gic."
  He flas­hes a war­ning lo­ok. "Re­mem­ber what she did to you at scho­ol? Be ni­ce. I told her not to to­uch you, but don't pro­vo­ke her."
  I clench my fists. "You so­und li­ke you're on her si­de."
  "No. Lis­ten. I'm not on her si­de, but I'm not aga­inst her, eit­her. She's not evil. She's un­der or­ders to bring me back, wha­te­ver the costs. My fat­her will kill her if she do­esn't obey."
  "But you're go­ing to be king."
  'I'm not king yet."
  I can't be­li­eve he's de­fen­ding the gnat that ne­arly be­at the bra­ins out of me two days ago. I'm abo­ut to la­unch in­to anot­her ar­gu­ment, but my re­sol­ve fal­ters when I lo­ok in­to his eyes. He lo­oks be­at. And he's told me be­fo­re that the way he fe­els abo­ut me won't chan­ge. With or wit­ho­ut Dawn in his li­fe. "Fi­ne. Sorry." I sigh, fe­eling bad for be­ing a pest when he ob­vi­o­usly has so much mo­re on his mind. He co­uld use a bre­ak. "What's our plan for to­night?"
  "What?"
  "It's Fri­day. We al­ways go out on Fri­day."
  "I've got a lot of work. They don't think I'm be­ing se­ri­o­us."
  "What abo­ut to­mor­row?"
  He ta­kes in a long, slow bre­ath and sha­kes his he­ad. "Busy."
  "This is our last we­ekend to­get­her!" I say, then bi­te my lip when I re­ali­ze I'm tre­ading back in­to pest sta­tus.
  "I’m so sorry, Boo." Then he whis­pers, "But you know what we tal­ked abo­ut. One, two, three. Al­ways."
  I nod. I can fe­el the te­ars brim­ming in my eyes. He re­ac­hes over to hug me, and when I pull him clo­se, I whis­per, "If we co­uld think of a way out, wo­uld you do it?"
  He pulls away and lo­oks in­to my eyes. "Not if it puts you in dan­ger. No way."
  "But if it do­esn't?"
  His vo­ice is re­sol­ved. "Of co­ur­se I wo­uld."
  I turn and lo­ok ac­ross the hall, to whe­re Pip is busy pul­ling the shirt over his he­ad. And I can't help but no­ti­ce the­se cor­ded musc­les on his up­per aims, and gold light from the bed­si­de lamp cas­ting a glow on the cur­ves of his chest. And what are tho­se pe­eking out abo­ve his funky Gap je­ans? Wash­bo­ard abs? Wa­it. Did a Men’s He­alth mo­del sne­ak in he­re when I wasn't lo­oking?
  Cam is spe­aking, but I only catch the end of it: "I pro­mi­se."
  I flip my he­ad back to fa­ce him. "Um. What?"
  "I sa­id to let me work on it. I don't want you get­ting in­to any mo­re tro­ub­le. You don't know what you're up aga­inst. Okay?"
  "Uh. Okay." He ta­kes my hand and squ­e­ezes it. For the first ti­me I no­ti­ce that his hands, which ha­ve al­ways be­en co­ve­red with cal­lu­ses from we­ight lif­ting, are comp­le­tely smo­oth. Smo­oth, and so­me­how smal­ler. My hands don't se­em to swim in his, li­ke they used to.
  The next ti­me I lo­ok, Pip is pul­ling the swe­ater over his wa­ist. He lo­oks at me and ra­ises his eyeb­rows, se­eking ap­pro­val.
  "Ni­ce," I sigh.
  Cam drops my hand and lo­oks at him, "Co­ol, but one thing." He ta­kes a pa­ir of sha­des from his shirt poc­ket and hands them to Pip. The­se aren't any or­di­nary sha­des; they're the ones I ga­ve Cam last ye­ar for his birth­day, and he we­ars them cons­tantly. I used to joke to him that they up­ped his hot­ness fac­tor by 1 mil­li­on per­cent.
  Pip ins­pects them, then puts them on and lo­oks in­to the mir­ror aga­in, with a grin.
  And just the sligh­test bit of con­fi­den­ce.
  And that's when I get the first hint that I'm in over my he­ad.
Chapter Twenty-one

  IN THE MOR­NING, I wa­ke tremb­ling from a dre­am I'd had.
  Cam was hol­ding me, tra­cing his fin­gers lightly up and down my back li­ke he al­ways do­es, as if wri­ting a sec­ret mes­sa­ge the­re, and tel­ling me he wo­uld ne­ver le­ave me. His vo­ice was a whis­per, but a hard one, tang­led with worry. And just as I le­aned in to kiss him, to ta­ke so­me of that worry away, I re­ali­zed that it wasn't Cam. It was Pip. It was so re­al that when I wo­ke, I co­uld still fe­el the pres­su­re of his lips on mi­ne. His bre­ath was so warm and swe­et, and it ma­de me hungry, wan­ting to meld our bo­di­es to­get­her.
  After I wash up, I spend a few mi­nu­tes bur­ying my fa­ce in my bath to­wel, con­vin­cing myself that it hadn't ac­tu­al­ly hap­pe­ned.
  But may­be it will? May­be it's not a dre­am, but a vi­si­on? Then I spend the next few mi­nu­tes con­vin­cing myself I didn't enj­oy it.
  What the hell? We're tal­king abo­ut Pen­cil Box Pip, not a hunk of bur­ning lo­ve. Un­less, of co­ur­se, you talk to my mom.
  In spi­te of Cam's war­nings, I'd vo­wed la­te last night, in bet­we­en my war­ped dre­ams, that even if Dawn kil­led me, I was go­ing to find a way to sa­ve him. Pip's ewl dis­co­ur­se hadn't be­en much help, so at 3 a.m. last night, I went on­li­ne, re­ser­ving every bo­ok abo­ut fa­iry lo­re I co­uld find from the Edi­son Pub­lic Lib­rary.
  I throw my ha­ir in­to a pony­ta­il as I he­ad down the sta­irs, but when I get to the kitc­hen, I re­ali­ze so­met­hing's off. My fat­her is not we­aring his whi­te T-shirt and bo­xers, which is ra­re for a Sa­tur­day mor­ning. That can only me­an one thing: com­pany. His fa­mi­li­ar cha­ir cre­aks and mo­ans in pro­test as he stuffs an en­ti­re Bos­ton cre­am do­ugh­nut in­to his mo­uth and exc­la­ims, "But she ac­tu­al­ly was mar­ri­ed to his brot­her!" to so­me­one ac­ross the tab­le from him. I fi­gu­re he must ha­ve cap­tu­red the pa­per­boy or the lands ca­per. My fat­her will try to carry on a con­ver­sa­ti­on with an­yo­ne, even if they show no in­te­rest in be­ing spo­ken to. Even if they're wa­ving a gun in his fa­ce, tel­ling him to shut up. But as I co­me fart­her in­to the ro­om, I see our gu­ests. It's Pip and Mrs. Brow­ne. Pip has one hand in a box of Munch­kins and is watc­hing my fat­her, rapt. Well, I think he's rapt, but I can't tell for su­re, be­ca­use he still has his sung­las­ses on.
  His fa­ce turns to­ward me and this big, go­ofy grin spre­ads ac­ross it. I ca­re­ful­ly pluck the sha­des off his no­se. "You know the­se are just for out­si­de, right?"
  His eyes wi­den. He do­esn't.
  "That's okay. Why are you he­re?"
  My fat­her strug­gles to pull his belly out from un­der the kitc­hen tab­le, "Oh, hi, Mor­gan. Our yo­ung ne­igh­bor and I we­re just dis­cus­sing yes­ter­day's Ge­ne­ral Hos­pi­tals
  "Oh?"
  Pip exc­la­ims, "The city of Port Char­les so­unds in­te­res­ting."
  "You know it's not re­al."
  He squ­ints at me. He do­esn't.
  "So any­way, why are you he­re?" I re­pe­at, lo­uder.
  His to­othy, psycho­pat­hic grin hasn't di­sap­pe­ared yet. It to­tal­ly de­fe­ats the pur­po­se of the co­ol clot­hes he’s we­aring. "I ha­ve co­me to be yo­ur es­cort," he says stiffly.
  I sta­re at him. "My what?"
  "Ca­me­ron sa­id you sho­uldn't miss the ap­po­int­ment."
  "Appo­int­ment?"
  "The­re's to be a party next we­ekend?"
  "Ye­ah, but…" I think for a mo­ment and re­ali­ze that my mom had sche­du­led the ap­po­int­ment with the Gre­en To­ad's events ma­na­ger for this we­ekend. It was ma­inly just to iron out de­ta­ils as to what wo­uld be in the buf­fet li­ne, what co­lor nap­kins we'd use, et ce­te­ra. A we­ek ago, I'd be­en so ex­ci­ted abo­ut it, spen­ding many sle­ep­less ho­urs go­ing back and forth on the ti­ni­est de­ta­ils, li­ke, mi­ni qu­ic­hes or ba­con-wrap­ped scal­lops? Te­al or sil­ver? In all the com­mo­ti­on, I to­tal­ly for­got. In fact, I don't ca­re any­mo­re. I ha­ve to go on a very im­por­tant mis­si­on to free my boyf­ri­end from a bunch of over­ra­ted mos­qu­ito­es. Plus, te­al and sil­ver are my co­lors, but eit­her one wo­uld lo­ok bad with my des­ti­ned-to-be-night­ma­rish comp­le­xi­on. "That's to­day?"
  My mom co­mes in, fas­te­ning a gold stud to her ear. "Don't tell me you for­got!"
  "I for­got."
  She sha­kes her he­ad and puts a hand on Mrs. Brow­ne's sho­ul­der. Ma­ro­ne! The­se kids! Can you be­li­eve she went on for days abo­ut this party, and she for­gets?"
  Mrs. Brow­ne says not­hing but gi­ves me a lo­ok that says she comp­le­tely un­ders­tands. From the way she's shif­ting in her cha­ir, I think a party is the last thing on her mind, too.
  I shrug li­ke the ung­ra­te­ful brat my mot­her thinks I am.
  "I think it's very ni­ce for this yo­ung man to of­fer to co­me with us, es­pe­ci­al­ly sin­ce Cam is…" She lo­oks at him. "Whe­re did you say Cam is?"
  Pip says simply, "Stud­ying the fa­iry ways," as he stuffs an en­ti­re jel­ly do­ugh­nut in his fa­ce. It's li­ke he and my fat­her are in an eating con­test.
  When she lo­oks at me, I exp­la­in, "It's an elec­ti­ve. I to­ok cre­ati­ve wri­ting ins­te­ad."
  Her qu­es­ti­oning lo­ok slowly di­sin­teg­ra­tes, and she grabs her co­at. "Well, that's fi­ne. We ne­ed a man's opi­ni­on. Shall we be off?"
  Re­luc­tantly, I fol­low her out the do­or, con­temp­la­ting that. Pip is hu­man, so I gu­ess he is mo­re of a man than Cam is. But when I turn aro­und, I see that this "manly spe­ci­men" has a gi­gan­tic blob of jel­ly on his up­per lip.
  And the irony of it is, in fa­iry lo­gic, Cam's the one who do­esn't be­long he­re.
Chapter Twenty- two

  I'VE ONLY BE­EN to the city a hand­ful of ti­mes, so as my mot­her na­vi­ga­tes the stre­ets, it ap­pe­ars li­ke we're go­ing in circ­les. Each bu­il­ding is tal­ler than the next, be­aring down on me, ma­king it dif­fi­cult to bre­at­he. When we ar­ri­ve at the Gre­en To­ad, I want to sit down and bury my he­ad bet­we­en my kne­es. The lush de­cor-to­ads dan­cing on the walls, pri­mi­ti­ve ca­ve dra­wings, and gi­gan­tic urns fil­led with tro­pi­cal flo­wers of every co­lor- so­met­hing I on­ce fo­und funky and ec­lec­tic, now just bot­hers me. My mot­her be­gins to talk to a wa­ter-gob­let fil­ler as if he al­re­ady knew who she is. As if my event isn't one of hund­reds they put on every ye­ar. "Mom," I mumb­le, trying to hi­de my ag­gra­va­ti­on, sin­ce I know she's go­ing to all this ef­fort for me, "may­be we sho­uld talk to the lady we tal­ked to on the pho­ne?"
  Luc­kily, be­fo­re I can spe­ar her with one of the tri­bal ar­ti­facts ne­arby, a pa­le, mat­ronly lady with a hu­ge mo­uth and way-too-red lips­tick gre­ets us and int­ro­du­ces her­self as the re­cep­ti­onist. She le­ads us in­to anot­her ro­om, which is wal­lpa­pe­red with even mo­re dan­cing frogs. May­be it's be­ca­use they're so happy, may­be it's be­ca­use last ti­me I was he­re, Cam pre­ten­ded to be one and crac­ked me up do­ing a Ker­mit im­per­so­na­ti­on that so­un­ded li­ke Do­nald Duck, but all I can think abo­ut is get­ting out.
  Inste­ad, I sit in an overs­tuf­fed cha­ir co­ve­red with fab­ric splas­hed with oran­ge and gre­en palm tre­es and sta­re down at a ra­in­bow of nap­kin swatc­hes whi­le my mot­her bab­bles on. So­met­hing abo­ut how she ho­pes that the wa­ter fo­un­ta­in in the lobby, which isn't wor­king to­day, will be fully ope­ra­ti­onal by Fri­day. Mrs. Brow­ne just sits the­re, a blank lo­ok on her fa­ce, as if she's at a fu­ne­ral.
  After anot­her ten mi­nu­tes, my mom fi­nal­ly turns to me and says, "Well?"
  "Urn. What?"
  'The nap­kins," she grumb­les, jab­bing her fin­ger at the swatc­hes.
  Sig­hing, I say, "I gi­ve up. I ha­ve no de­ci­si­on.”'
  My mot­her grinds her te­eth. "You'd bet­ter ha­ve a de­ci­si­on.”'
  Whe­ne­ver I think abo­ut this party now, I think abo­ut do­om. And it be­ca­me so much mo­re re­al the se­cond we ar­ri­ved in the city and wal­ked thro­ugh the hu­ge, arc­hed do­ors to the Gre­en To­ad. A month ago. Cam and I we­re at this very pla­ce, cho­osing songs we wan­ted the DJ to play, tal­king abo­ut what we'd we­ar, burs­ting with ex­ci­te­ment. But now, the­re's a fifty-po­und we­ight on my chest. The night of our six­te­enth birth­day is no lon­ger party ti­me. It's D-day.
  Still, the pa­rents are spen­ding a lot of mo­ney on this, so I can't ap­pe­ar ung­ra­te­ful. I for­ce a smi­le and say, "I'm fi­ne with eit­her."
  My mot­her's eyes nar­row. "Well, you de­fi­ni­tely had an opi­ni­on last we­ek." Which is true; li­fe se­emed a who­le lot simp lei then. She ta­kes the bo­ok from my hands and says, "You li­ked the sil­ver. Or the te­al. Ma­ke a de­ci­si­on."
  "I-I can't." Is this what a men­tal bre­ak­down fe­els li­ke?
  Mrs. Brow­ne, who has not sa­id a word sin­ce we left my ho­use, fi­nal­ly pi­pes up. "You ta­ke yo­ur ti­me, hon."
  I gi­ve her a gra­te­ful smi­le. ''Which do you li­ke?"
  "They're both very pretty"
  So­me help she is.
  "I li­ke this," Pip says, scra­ping the bot­tom of a pla­te with a fork, ob­li­vi­o­us to the nap­kin up­he­aval. For the first ti­me, I no­ti­ce that the­re are half-full pla­tes of ap­pe­ti­zers and des­serts in front of us. Half-full, be­ca­use Pip has al­re­ady eaten just abo­ut everyt­hing that is wit­hin re­ac­hing dis­tan­ce of his cha­ir. The­re are abo­ut fi­ve empty pa­per pla­tes in his lap. Thank­ful­ly, he's stop­ped short of lic­king them "What is this cal­led?"
  "Whip­ped cre­am?" the events ma­na­ger says, gi­ving me an amu­sed, "Is he for re­al?" lo­ok. Her na­me is Gi­zel­le and she's so comp­le­tely put to­get­her, with her fo­ur-inch he­els, crisp whi­te blo­use, and French twist, that she lo­oks at le­ast thirty. But when she flas­hes Pip a coy smi­le, and gnaws on her lo­wer lip, she's re­du­ced to my age. I've se­en that lo­ok on many a girl's fa­ce aro­und Cam. It's subt­le, but I've be­co­me an ex­pert on it.
  She’s flir­ting with him.
  Wa­it. She's get­ting all hot and bot­he­red over a guy who gets mo­re fo­od on his mo­uth than in it?
  My mot­her grins at Pip li­ke he is the son she ne­ver had and gig­gles so­met­hing abo­ut gro­wing boys.
  I gla­re at her, an­no­yed. It's ama­zing how a new out­fit and a lit­tle ha­ir gel can turn grown wo­men in­to Jell-O. Are we re­al­ly that shal­low? "Um, sil­ver: Okay."
  "Sil­ver it is. Oh, but the te­al is so… What do you think, Pip?" my mot­her asks, put­ting a hand on his knee as I start to gro­an. "It's al­ways ni­ce to ha­ve a man's opi­ni­on."
  He lo­oks at me and, wit­ho­ut mis­sing a be­at, says, "I ag­ree with Mor­gan."
  For on­ce, I'm gra­te­ful to ha­ve him aro­und.
  "So, it's set­tled. Sil­ver it is." She ta­kes the swatch and folds it ne­atly in front of Gi­zel­le. "Now, you we­re go­ing to gi­ve us a to­ur of that lo­vely co­urt­yard? The bal­cony is be­a­uti­ful. All that ivy!"
  Mrs. Brow­ne is the first to stand. She lo­oks al­most as gre­en as the frogs on the wall, so I think she ne­eds so­me air. Gi­zel­le stands and smo­oths her ha­ir, then checks to see if Pip is no­ti­cing. He isn't; he's busy stud­ying so­me tri­bal masks on the wall be­hind her desk. Tho­ugh she's a hot­tie, I get the fe­eling Pip wo­uldn't no­ti­ce her if her ha­ir we­re on fi­re. He's so busy trying to na­vi­ga­te this stran­ge new world that he's pro­bably the only six­te­en-ye­ar-old guy who do­esn’t think cons­tantly abo­ut sex.
  That's pro­bably why I can't help wan­ting to tell Gi­zel­le to back off. Pip is na­ive and un­su­re of him­self, and he ne­eds pro­tec­ti­on from this cru­el world.
  Po­uting, she gi­ves up and turns to­ward a cor­ri­dor: "This way.”'
  "You know. Mom," I say, stan­ding, "you guys go ahe­ad. I just want to check out the ro­om aga­in."
  Gi­zel­le says, "The­re's a dan­ce class go­ing on in the­re now, but fe­el free to lo­ok aro­und."
  Pip says, "I think I will stay with Mor­gan."
  My mot­her and Gi­zel­le let out a col­lec­ti­ve sigh, and I half ex­pect Gi­zel­le to let her ha­ir down and lick her lips as a last-ditch at­tempt to get him to no­ti­ce her. She do­esn't; they just he­ad off, the­ir he­els click-clic­king in cho­rus on the par­qu­et flo­or.
  "What is this event for?" Pip asks me when we're alo­ne.
  "Our six­te­enth birth­day. Tur­ning six­te­en is a big de­al he­re," I exp­la­in, twis­ting a lock of my ha­ir.
  "It's a big de­al whe­re I co­me from, too."
  "Re­al­ly? Do they ha­ve wild par­ti­es in Fa­iry Land?"
  "Well, yes, of­ten. But what I me­an is that, for a fa­iry, the­ir six­te­enth birth­day is the­ir Be­co­ming."
  "Oh, right. Be­co­ming."
  "Yes, on a fa­iry's six­te­enth birth­day, they be­co­me a true fa­iry. Right now, Ca­me­ron's a-"
  "Lar­va. I get it. So Dawn is a full fa­iry. Is she ol­der than six­te­en?"
  He fid­dles with a zip­per on the new jac­ket I bo­ught him. "She is forty-three."
  "Wa­it. What?" I can't help but fe­el dis­gus­ted. "So he's mar­rying my mot­her. Gross."
  "Fa­iry li­fe spans are much lon­ger than hu­man li­ves. A fa­iry will li­ve a tho­usand ye­ars. So in that way, they are very clo­se in age."
  "All right, but if they ha­ve such long li­fe spans, why are they in such a rush to ta­ke him away from me on my six­te­enth birth­day? Can't they wa­it a co­up­le of ye­ars? May­be un­til I'm eighty and to­oth­less?"
  He says, "The only ti­me, ot­her than on the day of his birth, that the por­tal to cross in­to Ot­her­world will be open for Ca­me­ron is at mid­night on his Be­co­ming. You see, it's easy to co­me to this world. It's ne­arly im­pos­sib­le to go back to Ot­her­world."
  "So un­til then, he's stuck he­re?"
  "The do­or isn't open."
  "And af­ter that…"
  "It will ne­ver be open aga­in."
  "But Dawn-"
  "The­re are so­me ex­cep­ti­ons to the ru­le. As his cho­sen gu­ide, only Dawn can trans­cend the bar­ri­er with him. She is the only one with this abi­lity. Very po­wer­ful."
  "Yes, Dawn is won­der­ful," I mumb­le, grab­bing him by his sle­eve. "Co­me on."
  I le­ad him down a hal­lway, to do­ub­le do­ors with a pla­card over them that says TA­HI­TI RO­OM. I grasp a gil­ded hand­le and push a he­avy, or­na­tely car­ved do­or open, and we squ­e­eze in­si­de as Si­nat­ra cro­ons, "Just the way you lo­ok to­night.”
  This is whe­re, in the mo­vi­es, the ne­ed­le of the re­cord pla­yer wo­uld scre­ech off its track. Twel­ve gray-ha­ired la­di­es are sta­ring at us. Six pa­irs of wo­men, stan­ding, mid­waltz, in the­ir Sun­day best. The smell of Je­an Na­te, the per­fu­me my grand­mot­her used to ha­ve a vat of in her bath­ro­om, bums my nost­rils, even from a dis­tan­ce.
  A fit, well-endo­wed lady in a short blond bob, who is con­si­de­rably yo­un­ger than the rest and we­aring a hot-pink le­otard, bo­unds over to us, her chest do­ing its own sal­sa dan­ce. "Oh, won­der­ful."
  "We're he­re to-"
  "Don't be shy. We wel­co­me all ages he­re."
  I'm not exactly su­re whe­re "he­re" is, but I ta­ke a step back, be­ca­use it's de­fi­ni­tely not so­mep­la­ce I want to be. "No, we just wan­ted to-"
  "You're just in ti­me." She smi­les gra­te­ful­ly, then le­ans in and whis­pers, "I was wan­ting to sha­ke things up a bit. You ga­me?"
  Uh-oh. This can­not be go­od. I lo­ok at Pip, who is nod­ding very cor­di­al­ly at the la­di­es. They gig­gle, too, just li­ke my mom. What is this stran­ge ef­fect he has on wo­men?
  The fit lady claps her hands. "Tan­go. And this yo­ung co­up­le is go­ing to de­monst­ra­te."
  Yes, she is po­in­ting at us. I fe­el the half bi­te of mi­ni qu­ic­he I’d tas­ted in Gi­zel­le's of­fi­ce trying to for­ce its way up my thro­at. "We can't-"
  She claps aga­in. "Don't tell me you can't. I'll show you. Now, get in­to po­si­ti­on."
  I fe­el her adj­us­ting my limbs li­ke I'm so­me li­fe-si­zed Bar­bie, pla­cing Pip's arm aro­und my wa­ist. He pulls me in clo­se, and I don't think I've ever be­en this ne­ar to a guy that wasn't Cam, so may­be that's the re­ason I start to fe­el hot and fe­ve­rish. Or may­be it's be­ca­use if it isn't so­lo butt-sha­king or hug-and-sway, I don't dan­ce. Pip is grin­ning dumbly at me, so it's ob­vi­o­us he has no idea what he's in for. I fe­el his arm aro­und my back, pul­ling me in­to the cur­ve of his body, his co­ol, soft hand wrap­ped per­fectly aro­und mi­ne. And he's so clo­se I can smell so­met­hing of him, so­met­hing ot­her than the Je­an Na­te, so­met­hing fa­mi­li­ar, but my mind is ra­cing and I can't con­cent­ra­te eno­ugh to know what it is. All I know is that this is so wrong, and it is ti­me to le­ave.
  "Lis­ten," I mut­ter, as I re­ali­ze the old la­di­es are for­ming a half circ­le aro­und us. I think one of them is po­in­ting out to anot­her how my je­ans are too tight. "We just ca­me he­re to check out the ro­om. I don't know how to tan­go:"
  Fit Lady lo­oks def­la­ted for a mo­ment, but only for a mo­ment. She brigh­tens up with, "It's very simp­le. Just fol­low my cu­es and you'll be pros in no ti­me!"
  Be­fo­re I can pro­test, she jogs over to a lit­tle ra­dio and pops in a new CD. Im­me­di­ately, slow, se­duc­ti­ve La­tin mu­sic fills the air. The drum­be­at pul­sa­tes with my own he­art­be­at.
  I am go­ing to fa­int.
  "And one, and two, and…"
  I de­ci­de that the man sho­uld ha­ve the res­pon­si­bi­lity of le­ading, so I won't do anyt­hing. I will just stand the­re and let myself be ta­ken li­ke a rag doll. Then, ho­pe­ful­ly, when the two of us ha­ve fal­len in­to a dis­gus­ting mang­led he­ap of bro­ken limbs, Mrs. I-Can-Con­qu­er-the-World will gi­ve up trying to te­ach us. I clamp my eyes shut and let my mind go blank, bra­cing for the pa­in I'll fe­el when my body hits the par­qu­et flo­or.
  We be­gin to mo­ve. I fe­el the air on my fa­ce, and my limbs are be­ing pul­led every which way in what fe­el li­ke short, jerky mo­ve­ments. It fe­els li­ke I'm ha­ving a con­vul­si­on, so I know we can't be do­ing it right. Can we?
  Then I he­ar Fit Lady cry, "Go­od. Go­od!"
  So I ha­ve to open my eyes. I see Pip, con­cent­ra­ting hard on the inst­ruc­tor's fo­ots­teps, and he's fol­lo­wing them, pul­ling me along with him. We're per­fectly in be­at with the mu­sic. Ama­zingly, I see the mo­uths of the old la­di­es cur­ved in­to mes­me­ri­zed Os over the­ir den­tu­res. We're do­ing it right.
  When I fe­el com­for­tab­le eno­ugh that he's not go­ing to trip me, I ma­na­ge to lo­ok down, and see that his fe­et are gli­ding gra­ce­ful­ly on the flo­or in his black lo­afers. He's even do­ing this very hot rhythmic fi­gu­re eight with his hips.
  May­be it's the mu­sic that's gro­wing on me, or may­be it's that I'm giddy from not ha­ving had anyt­hing to eat ex­cept half a mi­ni qu­ic­he, but af­ter a mo­ment or so, I start to mo­ve my hips, too. And sud­denly, I'm bre­ath­less aga­in, but in a go­od way.
  Once Pip gets in­to the gro­ove, he stops lo­oking at the inst­ruc­tor and his eyes fas­ten on mi­ne. So clo­se li­ke this, they're shoc­king in the­ir bril­li­an­ce, so light blue as to be al­most whi­te. Li­ke sil­ver me­dal­li­ons mo­ving back and forth on a cha­in, they're hypno­ti­zing. Whe­re did they co­me from? I swe­ar they we­ren't so be­a­uti­ful a day ago, when we we­re sit­ting in the fo­od co­urt, tal­king abo­ut ewl and pop­ping sag­mints.
  "Whe­re did you le­arn to do this?" I whis­per in his ear, still unab­le to bre­ak from his ga­ze.
  "Fa­iri­es lo­ve to dan­ce. This is si­mi­lar to one of the­irs" he exp­la­ins as he slows to a ne­ar stop. His eyes fo­cus on Fit Lady aga­in, and be­fo­re I can ask what he's do­ing, he ex­pertly gli­des his leg out from un­der­ne­ath his body, drag­ging his fo­ot on the gro­und.
  "Yo­urs sho­uld fol­low his," Fit Lady says, watc­hing my legs.
  "Li­ke how?" I ask, sud­denly ner­vo­us aga­in. I pull one out from un­der me and clum­sily le­an it aga­inst his, ne­arly step­ping on his toe. "Li­ke this?"
  Then I no­ti­ce Pip is back to sta­ring at me, and self-cons­ci­o­us­ness was­hes over me. And he­at stings my che­eks. I'm blus­hing, so­met­hing I ne­ver, ever do.
  "I me­ant the ot­her one, but okay." Di­sap­po­int­ment hangs in her vo­ice.
  "Oh, sorry," I mumb­le, up­set that she do­esn't ha­ve the sa­me fa­ith in my dan­cing abi­li­ti­es as she has in Pip's.
  Then I fe­el her hand on my leg, pul­ling it up in­to the air. I tod­dle abo­ut on one leg li­ke a top that's abo­ut to fall, so Pip ste­adi­es me, and I hold on so tight to his arms with my swe­aty hands as to cut off his cir­cu­la­ti­on. But he do­esn't se­em to mind. I watch as she grips my leg at the knee and pulls it, hig­her, hig­her… al­most to Pip's hip le­vel, then for­ces me to ex­tend and cur­ve it aro­und him. Ow, I am not a pret­zel. "What are you do­ing?'
  "Gan­c­ho” she says. "Just ta­ke yo­ur leg up and wrap it aro­und his body."
  "Wa­it. Wh-wh-at?"
  He's still sta­ring at me with tho­se ama­zing eyes as I push him away, fal­ling back on­to my el­bows with a de­afe­ning crack.
Chapter Twenty-three

  "I FE­EL TER­RIB­LE," Pip says to me as he helps me up to my bed­ro­om.
  That's exactly what I was thin­king.
  My mot­her spent most of the ri­de ho­me from the city hos­pi­tal comp­la­ining abo­ut how we­aring an Ace ban­da­ge on my arm wo­uld ru­in all of my swe­et-six­te­en pic­tu­res, and as we pul­led in­to the dri­ve­way, she was still hur­ling Ita­li­an cur­ses at me lo­ud eno­ugh to wa­ke our an­ces­tors in Si­cily. She re­fu­sed to lo­ok at me af­ter she tur­ned off the ig­ni­ti­on; ins­te­ad, she word­les­sly re­ti­red to the li­ving ro­om to catch the end of MacGy­ver with my dad. The si­lent tre­at­ment is a fa­vo­ri­te to­ol in my mom’s ar­se­nal; ho­we­ver, sin­ce she lo­ves tal­king as much as she lo­ves fo­od, I fully ex­pect her to be chat­te­ring away by to­mor­row mor­ning.
  Until then, pe­ace. Just what I ne­ed.
  "Le­ave the do­or open," I inst­ruct Pip, and then fe­el the ne­ed to exp­la­in, as if he has any clue what I me­an, "My mot­her's strict Ita­li­an upb­rin­ging."
  "Oh." He nods with un­ders­tan­ding and do­es exactly as he's told, as usu­al.
  Tho­ugh I’d only bru­ised my arm, every part of my body fe­els li­ke it's be­en thro­ugh a me­at grin­der. My left arm is wor­se, but both are swol­len and purp­le from wrist to el­bow, and my lo­wer spi­ne fe­els li­ke it might snap apart.
  "The­re's not­hing you co­uld ha­ve do­ne. It's all my stu­pid fa­ult," I tell him as he fluffs so­me pil­lows on my bed and gin­gerly lays me down. He's so ca­re­ful that I know he isn't just sa­ying it; he re­al­ly do­es fe­el ter­rib­le abo­ut the who­le thing.
  "No. Ca­me­ron told me to lo­ok out for you."
  "He did?" I stop pul­ling the co­vers over my body and sigh. Be­fo­re I can be over­co­me with an ur­ge to smot­her myself with a pil­low over lo­sing the best boyf­ri­end in the world, I say, "That's be­ca­use he knows I'll ne­ver be ab­le to ma­ke it wit­ho­ut him. I’m ho­pe­less."
  "He told me he thinks you're the bra­vest girl he's ever met."
  I ra­ise my eyeb­rows and then sigh. Yes, may­be I used to be. Ha­ving the world's yum­mi­est boyf­ri­end and be­ing ab­le to pre­dict the fu­tu­re wo­uld bo­ost an­yo­ne's con­fi­den­ce. But now that the yummy boyf­ri­end is le­aving me fo­re­ver, and my ama­zing psychic abi­li­ti­es can't do a thing to stop it… sud­denly I fe­el li­ke I'm wal­king a tight­ro­pe wit­ho­ut a net. "May­be I was, on­ce. Not so much any­mo­re. So­me­ti­mes I think I'd rat­her jump off a cliff than fa­ce a day wit­ho­ut him."
  He lo­oks surp­ri­sed. "Is it nor­mal for hu­mans to fe­el that way when they're in lo­ve?"
  I shrug and nod, then study him. He re­al­ly do­es ha­ve no idea. Then I roll over and prop myself up with my go­od el­bow. "Why? Ha­ven't you ever be­en in lo­ve?"
  He lo­oks away. "In Ot­her­world, that lo­ve do­esn't exist."
  "Oh, right. Dawn sa­id so­met­hing abo­ut that be­fo­re. That Cam co­uldn't pos­sibly lo­ve me. So fa­iri­es aren't sup­po­sed to fall in lo­ve?"
  He opens his mo­uth and clo­ses it aga­in. "In Ot­her­world a fa­iry do­es not lo­ve one per­son abo­ve all ot­hers."
  "Well, talk abo­ut hor­rib­le." I sha­ke my he­ad, sud­denly fe­eling dre­amy and warm and al­to­get­her to­uchy-fe­ely from the me­di­ca­ti­on. I gu­ess that's why I la­unch in­to a he­art-to-he­art with Pip. "But what abo­ut you? You're hu­man. You've ne­ver be­en in lo­ve?"
  He lo­oks away. I can tell I'm ma­king him un­com­for­tab­le, tre­ading in­to that part of Ot­her­world that he just do­esn't se­em in­te­res­ted in tal­king abo­ut. I'm abo­ut to chan­ge the su­bj­ect, when he softly ans­wers, "I'm not su­re if I can be that kind of per­son. Or if an­yo­ne co­uld fe­el that way abo­ut me."
  I smi­le, thin­king how ob­li­vi­o­us he must be to not ha­ve no­ti­ced the events ma­na­ger crus­hing on him ear­li­er to­day. And when he dan­ced with me, he co­uld ha­ve pas­sed for mo­re than just hu­man… girls wo­uld ha­ve fo­und him down­right dro­ol­worthy "Well, I think so­me­one co­uld fe­el that way abo­ut you. I me­an, any-thing's pos­sib­le, right? Cam is a fa­iry. He isn't sup­po­sed to lo­ve me. But he do­es."
  He nods but do­esn't say anyt­hing.
  "Why don't you ask a girl to our party next Fri­day? I bet one wo­uld go with you, now," I press on, bi­ting my ton­gue with the ur­ge to fi­nish that sen­ten­ce with "that you don't lo­ok li­ke a go­ober."
  His bot­tom lip qu­ivers. "Uh, no. I wo­uldn't know what to do."
  "Just go up to one on Mon­day in scho­ol and say, 'Lis­ten, the­re's a party on Fri­day, and let's go to­get­her.' That's it."
  "That's it?"
  "Ye­ah, it's easy. But pick a cu­te girl. Aim high. You're to­tal­ly worth it," I che­er­le­ad, then re­ali­ze that may­be the Per­co­cet is kic­king in a lit­tle too ni­cely.
  Still, he gets this ins­pi­red gle­am in his eyes. "Well, okay. May­be I will."
  Yaw­ning, I say, "You just ne­ed the right girl to fall in lo­ve with. I was lucky to find the right guy as early as I did."
  "So you know that Ca­me­ron is yo­ur true lo­ve?"
  "I'm po­si­ti­ve."
  He cle­ars his thro­at. "In that ca­se, the­re's so­met­hing you sho­uld know."
  He so­unds so se­ri­o­us that I le­an in, won­de­ring all the ti­me if it's go­ing to be an Ede­nism, li­ke, "I ha­ve ten to­es!" or "The sky is blue" "What?"
  "We ha­ve to be very qu­i­et, or el­se," he whis­pers, tho­se cle­ar eyes pi­er­cing mi­ne. "But I know a way to ke­ep Ca­me­ron he­re with you."
Chapter Twenty-four

  NOW I'M SIT­TING on the front porch, in dark­ness, wa­iting for Cam. The­re's a baby cric­ket in one of the ro­se­bus­hes, and I can see its new, wet wings glis­te­ning in the yel­low stre­et­light. I won­der if that's how Cam fe­els, strug­gling to ke­ep up with the parts of his body that are so new and un­fa­mi­li­ar.
  After Pip left, I'd tri­ed to go to sle­ep, thin­king it wo­uld be easy, sin­ce the pa­in­kil­ler had ma­de me so wonky I co­uld ba­rely stand. Ins­te­ad, fu­eled by what Pip had told me, my mind kic­ked in­to overd­ri­ve, as­semb­ling a gi­ant jig­saw puz­zle, fit­ting each pi­ece to­get­her un­til I sprang from my bed, for­get­ting the pa­in of my bru­ised arm, and cal­led Cam to tell him to me­et me out­si­de, stat.
  It is pos­sib­le.
  I he­ar the cre­ak of his scre­en do­or, and, re­ali­zing I've be­en so ex­ci­ted that I comp­le­tely for­got to primp, I smo­oth back my ha­ir and wi­pe any er­rant to­oth­pas­te from the co­mers of my mo­uth.
  "Hey, Boo," Cam says, co­ming thro­ugh the bus­hes. One half of his ha­ir, the si­de he sle­eps on, is spi­ked, stan­ding stra­ight on end li­ke the brist­les of a comb. His fa­ce lo­oks puffy, and the­re are dark circ­les un­der his eyes, not much dif­fe­rent from the black gunk he puts on be­fo­re each ga­me. He lo­oks at my arm. "Damn. Pip told me."
  He le­ans over to gi­ve me a kiss, but be­fo­re he can, I burst out with, "So you tal­ked to Pip?"
  He blinks, surp­ri­sed. "A lit­tle. Why? What is this abo­ut?"
  I cock my he­ad to­ward the ga­ra­ge and whis­per, "I think my dad's up. Can we ta­ke a walk?"
  He nods and says, lo­udly, "Okay, let's ta­ke a walk, and you can tell me everyt­hing I mis­sed at the… at the me­eting of the… oh, screw it. Sorry, Mr. Sparks."
  A se­cond la­ter, the­re's the so­und of mo­ve­ment, the no­ise of me­tal aga­inst me­tal, and shuf­fling. But I'm fo­cu­sing my at­ten­ti­on on Cam. Tho­ugh he's a ter­rib­le li­ar, he is usu­al­ly ne­ver at a loss for words. Not li­ke this. Whi­le my dad huffs up the sta­ir­ca­se in­si­de with the last of his dig­nity, I say, "Things are bad?"
  "What do you think?" He pulls me from the sto­op with both hands.
  I dig my fe­et in­to my flip-flops and stand up to fa­ce him. I stick out my chin, shrink down. Stand on my tip­to­es. "You've…"
  "Lost a few inc­hes. Ye­ah. And get a lo­ad of this." He turns and pulls up his T-shirt and in the small slash of light, I can see that the­re are rips in the ban­da­ges, and this gre­enish, black-ve­ined sca­le is po­king thro­ugh. I try to swal­low the dis­gust, but it do­esn't lo­ok pretty or soft or ni­ce, li­ke fa­iry parts sho­uld lo­ok. It lo­oks li­ke a gi­gan­tic fly wing. And the lump on his back is now twi­ce as big as it on­ce was. He fa­ces me, eyes full. "I am of­fi­ci­al­ly a fre­ak."
  I ta­ke him by the hand, and we walk down my dri­ve­way, in­to the stre­et. Everyt­hing is si­lent and still sa­ve for a few cric­kets and frogs and the tat-tat-tat of our ne­igh­bor's auto­ma­tic sprink­ler. I pull a plas­tic bag and a rub­ber band out from the poc­ket of my sle­ep pants. "I ha­ve so­met­hing ama­zing to tell you. Let's go for a swim."
  As I’m fas­te­ning the plas­tic over my arm with the band, he lo­oks ac­ross the stre­et and mut­ters, "Can yon re­ver­se this?"
  "No, but I can-"
  "Then I don't want to know," he sighs, run­ning his hands thro­ugh his ha­ir. "I don't want to get wet. I'm ti­red, and I'm go­ing back to bed."
  As I men­ti­oned, he's a to­tal Mr. Gro­uchy Pants when he do­esn't get eno­ugh sle­ep. I grab him by the el­bow and push him to­ward the sprink­ler. "Trust me. You're go­ing to fe­el a zil­li­on per­cent bet­ter when I tell you this."
  "If I've told you on­ce, I've told you a mil­li­on ti­mes. Don't exag­ge­ra­te."
  I'm happy for the old Cam hu­mor, un­til I see the glo­wer on his fa­ce. Still, he digs his hands in­to his poc­kets and fol­lows me.
  In the co­ol early-Octo­ber air, the drops so­ak cle­ar thro­ugh to my bo­nes. The sprink­ler is the kind that slowly mo­ves aro­und, spre­ading wa­ter as it go­es, then re­turns fast, li­ke a typew­ri­ter. I grab him and we walk in ti­me with it, then ra­ce back to the be­gin­ning when it re­turns. I say, "Re­mem­ber how we did this when we we­re kids?"
  He stops and fa­ces me, emo­ti­on­less, his ha­ir mat­ted aga­inst his eyes, so that I can ba­rely see them. It melts in­to his black eyes and stub­ble, so that his fa­ce is just one big mess of dark­ness and des­pa­ir. "Yo­ur po­int?"
  I ke­ep run­ning in a circ­le, li­ke a two-ye­ar-old, ho­ping he'll catch the fe­ver. "Just re­mi­nis­cing."
  He scowls. "I don't want to re­mi­nis­ce. I am free-eez-in-g." He whi­nes the last word as if it had fo­ur syllab­les, with a big "guh" at the end.
  "Okay, okay." I stop and col­lap­se on the gro­und, run­ning my Pop­sic­le to­es thro­ugh the wet glass. I try to ke­ep it a whis­per, just in ca­se, but my ex­ci­te­ment gets to be too much for me. "Pip sa­id the­re is a way to ke­ep you he­re!"
  He is si­lent. First, he lo­oks up at the sky, and for on­ce I can't tell what he's thin­king. He gnaws his lip, then walks to­ward me, fi­nal­ly fal­ling on his kne­es be­si­de me. "Ye­ah?"
  "Yes!" I say, grab­bing him by the neck. "Pip is ni­nety-ni­ne per­cent su­re that it will work. And you and I will be to­get­her, just li­ke we plan­ned."
  He lo­oks in­to my eyes, and lo­oks away, li­ke he ne­eds mo­re re­as­su­ring. "But is it-"
  ''Yes. To­tal­ly sa­fe." Well, not­hing is to­tal­ly sa­fe. But it's clo­se. "See? Everyt­hing is go­ing to work out."
  He do­esn't spe­ak for a long ti­me. "It is? Did you en­vi­si­on it?"
  I catch my bre­ath, shoc­ked that he wo­uld ask. He has ne­ver, ever wan­ted to know his fu­tu­re be­fo­re. But may­be that was when my pre­dic­ti­ons in­vol­ved who wo­uld win the next fo­ot­ball ga­me. This is mo­re se­ri­o­us. This is his li­fe. Our li­fe. I’m qu­i­et for a mo­ment, kno­wing that the lon­ger I pa­use, the less truth­ful I'll ap­pe­ar. Qu­ickly, I for­ce the words out, so that they tumb­le over one anot­her. "Yes. And you know my vi­si­ons are al­ways right."
  I'm still dwel­ling on the lie, fe­eling its bit­ter tas­te on my ton­gue and won­de­ring if it will co­me back to ha­unt me la­ter, when he says, "Why? Why wo­uld you want to be with me? I’m go­ing to be a fre­ak. Not­hing can stop this."
  "I've al­ways tho­ught you we­re a fre­ak," I say, grin­ning down at him as he puts his he­ad in my lap. In the mo­on­light, he's mo­re be­a­uti­ful than ever; his fa­ce lo­oks cut from marb­le, his lips lo­ok smo­oth and kis­sab­le, and the bit of light brings out the speck­les of brown in his nor­mal­ly black eyes. Bre­at­hing he­avy, he lets the wa­ter hit his fa­ce, un­mo­ving, li­ke a sta­tue. I stro­ke my hand thro­ugh his wet ha­ir, over his griz­zled jaw­li­ne, and le­an over to gi­ve him a kiss. "And you're right abo­ut one thing. Not­hing can stop this.''
Chapter Twenty-five

  I'M SI­TI­ING AT my desk, eating a Hot Poc­ket and trying to scra­pe a sme­ar of to­ma­to sa­uce off my ho­me­work, when my mot­her opens the do­or a crack. Wit­ho­ut knoc­king, of co­ur­se. I'm abo­ut to la­unch in­to my stan­dard "Hel­lo? Pri­vacy!" rant, but she's al­re­ady tal­king lo­ud eno­ugh for the en­ti­re ne­igh­bor­ho­od to he­ar. "We re­ce­ived a call this mor­ning from Mrs. Nel­son. She wan­ted to thank me for the sfog­li­atel­le and in­form me that so­me yo­ung lady I might know was"-and she whis­pers this part, tho­ugh even her whis­per is lo­uder than re­gu­lar spe­ech-"for­ni­ca­ting on her front lawn?"
  "We we­ren't… I me­an, se­ri­o­usly," I blub­ber, so mor­ti­fi­ed I can ba­rely hold my pen­cil. "She's be­en watc­hing too much la­te-night cab­le. I just had an ur­ge to… play in the sprink­lers."
  As the ex­cu­se le­aves my mo­uth, I am fully awa­re of how dumb it so­unds.
  "At one in the mor­ning?"
  I shrug. "Ser­ves her right for wa­te­ring her lawn in Oc­to­ber. She ne­eds to let it go."
  She rolls her eyes. "She pro­bably for­got to turn off the auto­ma­tic set­ting. Mrs. Nel­son is go­ing thro­ugh a very trying ti­me, what with po­or Gra­cie."
  "Is Gra­cie any bet­ter?" I ask, gra­te­ful to sway the con­ver­sa­ti­on away from our la­te-night imp­rop­ri­eti­es. I me­an, se­ri­o­usly, adults can so over­re­act.
  "No. Mrs. Nel­son told me it will be any day now/'
  "Oh, that's hor­rib­le. May­be yo­ur sfog­li­atel­le will help bring a mi­rac­le," I say, tho­ugh I truly do­ubt it. I’m just, be­ing an­ge­lic in ho­pes of cle­an­sing her of the men­tal ima­ge of her only child do­ing the nasty on the front lawn.
  "May­be," she says. She con­ti­nu­es to sta­re at the gro­und, lost in tho­ught.
  "I ha­ve ho­me­work," I fi­nal­ly say, ho­ping to nud­ge her out the do­or. "Anything el­se?"
  "Oh." She opens the do­or a lit­tle mo­re, and I see Pip stan­ding the­re. He's we­aring anot­her Gap out­fit, and it's cu­te to see that he re­al­ly has be­en ma­king an ef­fort to muss up his ha­ir the way I ta­ught him to.
  "Go­od," I say, le­aning over and pul­ling him in­to the ro­om.
  "I'll just le­ave you two alo­ne," my mot­her says, be­aming. And, get this, she ac­tu­al­ly clo­ses the bed­ro­om do­or be­hind her! Now, she's ne­ver had anyt­hing aga­inst Cam, but why is she so he­ad-over -he­els for Pip? Is it be­ca­use Cam oozes sex, and Pip car­ri­es the Go­od Mot­he­ring Se­al of Ap­pro­val on his fo­re­he­ad?
  I’m still con­temp­la­ting this when I re­ali­ze he's fid­ge­ting. "Sit down. We ha­ve work to do."
  He glan­ces at my bed, which is the only open se­at in my ro­om, and then, bash­ful, In­di­an-squ­ats on the rug.
  I pull the pa­per off my desk and wa­ve it in front of him. "Vo­ila. I wro­te everyt­hing out to ma­ke su­re we're all cle­ar."
  "Do­es Ca­me­ron know abo­ut this?"
  Last night, des­pi­te his pro­tests, I'd ma­na­ged to con­vin­ce Cam that I wo­uld lo­ve him no mat­ter what and that sta­ying with me, no mat­ter how he lo­oked, was bet­ter than le­aving. He ag­re­ed who­le­he­ar­tedly that he didn't want to le­ave me, but his big con­cern was that I wo­uld drop him be­ca­use of a few silly wings. As if I we­re that shal­low. I nod and say, "But Dawn is al­ways on his back, so he can't help us. It's up to us to sa­ve him."
  Pip swal­lows. Then he swal­lows aga­in. His fa­ce is tur­ning red. Pip is not used to def­ying aut­ho­rity. Hell, he pro­bably isn't used to def­ying an­yo­ne.
  "Don't be af­ra­id. You sa­id yo­ur­self-and I re­ad from the pa­per-" 'A fa­iry must cross over to Ot­her­world of his own free will.' And he do­esn't want to."
  He opens his mo­uth, clo­ses it, then opens it aga­in, li­ke a guppy gas­ping for air out­si­de of its bowl. "They will be angry if he do­esn't go."
  "So What? We had not­hing to do with his de­ci­si­on. It's to­tal­ly up to him," I exp­la­in, watc­hing his ears turn the co­lor of lobs­ters. "And be­si­des, what can they do?"
  Accor­ding to Pip, at a fa­iry's Be­co­ming, the por­tal will open at mid­night and will not clo­se un­til a yo­ung li­fe has cros­sed in­to Ot­her­world. But the fa­iry must go of the­ir own free will. The­re ha­ve be­en sto­ri­es of hu­mans ac­ci­den­tal­ly cros­sing in­to the por­tal be­fo­re the fa­iry co­uld ma­ke it ac­ross, le­aving the po­or fa­iry stran­ded in this world. So if, by so­me stran­ge twist of fa­te, so­me­one el­se ta­kes Cam's pla­ce, he will be for­ced to stay he­re. With me. Fo­re­ver!
  I li­ke the so­und of that.
  "They will be angry," he re­pe­ats. "I am not su­re what they will do."
  "What hap­pe­ned to the ot­her fa­iri­es in the sto­ri­es you spo­ke of? The ones who we­re stran­ded in this world?"
  He says, "I do not know. They we­re ne­ver he­ard from aga­in."
  "Oh. Still, it's worth a try.”
  "But re­mem­ber: so­me­body has to go in his pla­ce, or ot­her­wi­se the por­tal will re­ma­in open and the ba­lan­ce bet­we­en Ot­her­world and this world will be dest­ro­yed. The­re's a le­gend that says if the ba­lan­ce is ever up­set, both worlds will be thrown in­to tur­mo­il, con­su­med by fi­re for a tho­usand ye­ars."
  I ra­ise my eyeb­rows. "Se­ri­o­usly?"
  He nods.
  I ima­gi­ne the gu­ilt I’d fe­el kno­wing my stu­pid boyf­ri­end-sa­ving plan was the so­le so­ur­ce of our world's glo­bal war­ming cri­sis. Le­aning back in my cha­ir, I say, "Okay, right, we can just subs­ti­tu­te so­me ot­her po­or suc­ker."
  Pip whis­pers, "It's im­por­tant that they not find out abo­ut this. Dawn's only obj­ec­ti­ve is to con­vin­ce him to re­turn to Ot­her­world, and I do not know how far she wo­uld go to re­mo­ve the bar­ri­ers in her way."
  "You're tal­king abo­ut me."
  "Yes."
  "Li­ke what? Tur­ning me in­to a hor­se?"
  I'm only half joking, but he nods li­ke it's a se­ri­o­us pos­si­bi­lity. I stamp out the fe­eling of na­usea that's be­gin­ning in my sto­mach.
  "Re­lax," I whis­per, mo­re to myself than to him. "By the ti­me they re­ali­ze that he do­esn't want to go, it will be too la­te. I've told Cam to just play it co­ol, act li­ke he's re­al­ly in­to be­ing a fa­iry, and then, at the last mi­nu­te, he can pre­tend li­ke he had a chan­ge of he­art. And by then, Dawn won't ha­ve the ti­me to do anyt­hing to con­vin­ce him."
  He nods, but I can tell he's still une­asy. Fi­nal­ly, he says, "We won't be ab­le to pro­tect the… the 'po­or suc­ker' she ta­kes with her, tho­ugh."
  "I know-," I say so­lemnly, thin­king abo­ut how we co­uld pos­sibly ma­ke Sa­ra Phil­lips, the way-too-pep­py and be­a­uti­ful cap­ta­in of the che­er­le­aders, en­ter in­to the por­tal on his be­half. Pro­mi­se a free pe­di­cu­re? "She-I me­an, who­ever it is-will be our sac­ri­fi­ce."
  He ta­kes a de­ep bre­ath and lo­oks at the gro­und. "I think I may ha­ve fa­iled to men­ti­on this. The per­son Dawn ta­kes with her… it has to be so­me­one who is al­so tur­ning six­te­en on Oc­to­ber fif­te­enth."
  I ne­arly fall out of my cha­ir. "What?"
  "Um, yes. Hu­mans, too, can only cross in­to Ot­her­world on eit­her the­ir day of birth or the­ir six­te­enth birth­day. No ot­her ti­me."
  His eyes are wi­de, as if he's af­ra­id of me. Me. So I qu­i­et my vo­ice and calmly say, "Why didn't you tell me this be­fo­re?"
  "I don't know. I…"
  I think for a mi­nu­te, abo­ut our en­ti­re high scho­ol class. No­pe, out of every­body, it's only Cam and I who are Oc­to­ber 15 birth­days. And it's not li­ke I'm go­ing to sac­ri­fi­ce my li­fe on Earth just to ke­ep Cam he­re; that wo­uld be de­fe­ating the pur­po­se of this glo­ri­o­us plan to sa­ve true lo­ve. So what can I do? Ad­ver­ti­se on MvSpa­ce to see if I can get any po­or so­on-to-be-swe­et-six­te­ens to co­me to our party? Ta­ke out an ad on Cra­igs­list?
  Ho­pe­less.
  "This is a ma­j­or prob­lem. I don't know an­yo­ne el­se who was born on the sa­me day Cam and I we­re." I sigh.
  "Yes, you do." He gulps. Then he gulps aga­in. "Me."
Chapter Twenty-six

  "I CAN DO it," he says, his vo­ice un­wa­ve­ring.
  For the first ti­me, as he kne­els in front of me, he lo­oks rat­her strong and subs­tan­ti­al, li­ke a knight re­ad­ying for bat­tle. "I am not af­ra­id. I've li­ved the­re be­fo­re, and I can do it aga­in."
  I sha­ke my he­ad. Pip is a go­od guy, stran­ge as he may be. He didn't de­ser­ve the cru­elty of the fa­iri­es the first ti­me, and he cer­ta­inly do­esn't de­ser­ve a se­cond hel­ping. "But you sa­id that they tre­ated hu­mans badly the­re. They we­re me­an to you."
  He le­ans to­ward me, his eyes tur­ning dark gray, then plucks at the car­pet. "But do I re­al­ly fit in he­re?"
  It's true that he's a bit of an od­dball. But in a go­od way. It's ob­vi­o­us he do­esn't see him­self, do­esn't see that his dif­fe­ren­ces ma­ke him in­te­res­ting, not an out­cast, li­ke he was in Ot­her­world. A few days ago, I was la­ug­hing with the ot­hers abo­ut the new kid, but now I see that this "fre­ak" is a fa­ith­ful, go­od per­son. A per­son who do­esn't de­ser­ve to be tre­ated badly… by an­yo­ne. "You fit in among tho­se that mat­ter."
  He picks at his shirt, "Just be­ca­use of the­se new clot­hes?"
  "You didn't ne­ed tho­se. You we­re fi­ne the way you we­re. I was just be­ing su­per­fi­ci­al."
  He le­ans back, and at that, mo­ment I see a hint of the bro­ad cur­ve of his chest be­hind his Gap tee. The­re are thick musc­les in his fo­re­arms that ri­val even Cam's, and I swe­ar they we­ren't the­re be­fo­re. When he says, "I lo­ok at it as do­ing my part, for true lo­ve," I al­most can't re­mem­ber who­se lo­ve he's tal­king abo­ut.
  When the­re's a knock on the do­or, I mumb­le a "ye­ah?" to­ward the hal­lway, ta­king for gran­ted that it's my mot­her de­li­ve­ring so­me freshly ma­de snacks.
  The do­or opens, and ins­te­ad, stan­ding the­re with her hands on her hips is my worst night­ma­re. Dawn has sha­pe-shif­ted in­to her mo­del form aga­in and is we­aring a patch­work-qu­ilt dress that she ma­na­ges to ma­ke lo­ok run­way chic ins­te­ad of Holly Hob­bie. She tos­ses a gla­re in Pip's di­rec­ti­on, and im­me­di­ately, he ten­ses and bows his he­ad in res­pect.
  I can't bre­at­he. How long has she be­en out the­re? Did she he­ar?
  "Oh, go­od," I say, put­ting on my bra­vest fa­ce and stan­ding so that I'm at eye le­vel wit­hi her. "To what do we owe the ple­asu­re?"
  If she had he­ard anyt­hing, she isn't let­ting on. Ins­te­ad, she smi­les swe­etly and po­ints at Pip. "I ne­ed that hu­man," she an­no­un­ces, as if he's a roll of to­ilet pa­per. "Ca­me­ron ne­eds one to prac­ti­ce on."
  I cross my arms over my chest. "To prac­ti­ce what, exactly?"
  Pip do­esn't se­em to ca­re. "Yes, right away," he says, scur­rying to his fe­et.
  I hold him back with my arm. "You're not go­ing to turn him in­to anyt­hing, are you?"
  She la­ughs. "If we do, we al­ways turn him back."
  I sha­ke my he­ad at her. I don't ca­re what Cam thinks. She is so, so evil. Then, I say, "He'll be with you in a mi­nu­te," and slam the do­or in her fa­ce.
  When I turn to Pip, his ears are red aga­in, as if his he­ad might exp­lo­de. "You sho­uldn't ha­ve…"
  "She'll get over it" I say, wa­ving the tho­ught of her away with my hand. "I just wan­ted to ask you… What you sa­id be­fo­re… abo­ut true lo­ve… Do you re­al­ly me­an it?"
  He nods.
  I study his fa­ce. He's comp­le­tely se­ri­o­us. "I don't know why you wo­uld ma­ke that sac­ri­fi­ce for me. Are you su­re?"
  He nods aga­in, mo­re firmly. "It's not a big sac­ri­fi­ce. I've li­ved the­re for six­te­en ye­ars."
  I don't know how he can think it, but I am glad he do­es. Be­ca­use he’s the key, my only ho­pe of ke­eping Cam with me. I ga­ve him so­me Gap clot­hes, and he’s gi­ving me this. Eit­her he's a to­tal suc­ker when it co­mes to ma­king bar­ga­ins, or the­re's so­met­hing to it that I'm mis­sing.
  “Thank you." I mo­ve next to him and ca­uti­o­usly wrap my arms aro­und him. It starts as an awk­ward hug, but as I press aga­inst him, fe­eling the musc­les of his anus aro­und my sho­ul­ders, his chest pres­sed aga­inst my body, I ha­ve a hard ti­me re­le­asing him. As I sit the­re with him on my pink shag car­pet, kno­wing the emb­ra­ce has go­ne on for too long to be me­rely fri­endly but unab­le to do
  anything abo­ut it, I no­ti­ce so­met­hing. A scent, ever so fa­int, but fa­mi­li­ar. The scent I'd ca­ught among the per­fu­med old la­di­es at the To­ad but had be­en unab­le to iden­tify. This ti­me, I re­cog­ni­ze it im­me­di­ately. A scent li­ke the wo­ods. And bar­bers­hop af­ters­ha­ve.
Chapter Twenty-seven

  THAT NIGHT, I go to sle­ep bit­ter and he­artb­ro­ken. Bit­ter be­ca­use I ha­ven't se­en Cam all day. He'd pro­mi­sed to co­me by af­ter din­ner but ne­ver sho­wed and then cal­led me at ni­ne to say he was too ti­red. And he­artb­ro­ken be­ca­use I long des­pe­ra­tely for the days be­fo­re this night­ma­re star­ted.
  I miss the old, easy­go­ing, self-assu­red Cam. This new ver­si­on ha­tes who he is and what he is be­co­ming, so much so that he can’t even dis­gu­ise tho­se fe­elings with jokes any­mo­re. When I told him that he sho­uld at le­ast co­me over for a lit­tle, that may­be we co­uld just crash and watch a lit­tle TV, he re­fu­sed, be­ca­use "I ne­ed a lot of rest to comp­le­te this trans­for­ma­ti­on in­to full fre­ak sta­tus."
  I climb in­to bed, thin­king abo­ut the party, and the plan to ke­ep him he­re, and won­de­ring what type of li­fe Cam will ha­ve in this world as a fa­iry. How small will he get? He's al­re­ady lost abo­ut six inc­hes and twenty po­unds, and-who knows, sin­ce I ha­ven't se­en him all day-he's pro­bably lost mo­re by now. I can’t very well pic­tu­re him pla­ying col­le­ge fo­ot­ball at a Big East scho­ol, li­ke he'd plan­ned. And how much will tho­se wings get in the way? He's al­ways tal­ked abo­ut eit­her be­ing a we­at­her­man or wor­king on Wall She­et. I can't ima­gi­ne him flying from pla­ce to pla­ce with a three-pi­ece su­it and bri­ef­ca­se.
  All his li­fe, Cam was the per­fect one. Everyt­hing ca­me easily to him. The news­pa­per sa­id it best: "Cam Brow­ne can do anyt­hing."
  But that was then. That was the old Cam.
  I’m not so su­re the new Cam will be ab­le to hand­le this.
  But he has to, be­ca­use I can’t hand­le li­fe wit­ho­ut him.
  I kick off the co­vers, pop in so­me mo­re En­ya, and sit cross-leg­ged on my bed, then clo­se my eyes. "Fluf­fer­nut­ter " I mur­mur.
  The­re's a pi­ece of stray ha­ir from my pony­ta­il tick­ling my no­se mud­dling my con­cent­ra­ti­on, so it ta­kes a whi­le be­fo­re I ac­tu­al­ly see the aqu­ama­ri­ne rip­ples of wa­ter in the po­ol. When I'm lost in them, I whis­per, "Show me Cam Brow­ne."
  The wa­ves turn fuzzy, and then…
  Not­hing.
  Comp­le­te black­ness.
  I sit the­re for a mo­ment, wa­iting, un­til I lo­se pa­ti­en­ce. "Show me Cam Brow­ne." I say, lo­uder.
  Eit­her my vi­si­on is of him han­ging out in a clo­set, or I got not­hing.
  "Ca­me­ron Brow­ne?" I ask, gi­ving the si­de of my he­ad a thwack. Ho­pe­less.
  I ta­ke a de­ep bre­ath. Must find my Zen.
  Re­la­xing, not comp­le­tely but just eno­ugh so that my he­art isn't po­un­ding out of my chest. I go back to my Fluf­fer­nut­ters. When the rip­ples ap­pe­ar, I say, "Show me Pip Mer­ri­we­at­her."
  The rip­ples part, the clo­uds cle­ar, and an ima­ge be­gins to co­me to light.
  Ye­ah, I still got it.
  But the ce­leb­ra­ti­on co­mes to a ra­pid halt when I en­ter the vi­si­on.
Chapter Twenty-eight

  MY DRE­AMS THAT night, aga­in, are fil­led with vi­si­ons of Cam and Pip. I'm in my bed. Cam is the­re, and on­ce aga­in, he’s kis­sing me, his we­ight pres­sing in­to me. His hands are tang­led in my ha­ir, wor­king thro­ugh it, and I fe­el his bre­ath on my skin as his ton­gue tra­ils down my neck. I sigh, clo­sing my eyes, be­ca­use it fe­els so ama­zing. When he pulls the straps of my tank top down aro­und my sho­ul­ders, his lips tra­iling ac­ross my col­lar­bo­ne, I can only think that I want him to ke­ep this go­ing, fo­re­ver. When I fi­nal­ly open my eyes and pe­er past my chin, I see a he­ad of pe­anut-but­ter -blond ha­ir, It isn't Cam, I tell myself. You know who it is. I know it is wrong.
  And yet, I don't tell him to stop.
  I wa­ke that mor­ning with my she­ets knot­ted aro­und my legs, fe­eling li­ke the worst girlf­ri­end on earth. I qu­ickly throw on so­me clot­hes and ra­ce downs­ta­irs and out the do­or be­fo­re my mot­her can po­se her "Oran­ge ju­ice?" qu­es­ti­on. I find Pip stan­ding at the li­ne bet­we­en our ho­uses, back­pack slung over both sho­ul­ders, ins­pec­ting eit­her the grass or his to­es. He's we­aring anot­her Gap spe­ci­al, this ti­me a ho­oded swe­ats­hirt, baggy je­ans, and sne­akers, his to­ug­hest, most gangs­ta en­semb­le yet. It ser­ves to ma­ke him slightly mo­re thre­ate­ning than the Keds-we­aring Pip, but still very va­nil­la.
  And yet, when he lo­oks up and me­ets my eyes, I ha­ve to turn away. Is dre­am che­ating re­al­ly che­ating? No. I ha­ve dre­ams that I'm na­ked in scho­ol so­me­ti­mes, and that do­esn't me­an that I want to be na­ked. A dre­am abo­ut Pip do­esn't me­an I want him. Of co­ur­se, I can still fe­el his hands in my ha­ir, his bre­ath on my…
  Damn. Fo­cus, girl.
  I can­not be ha­ving the­se fe­elings. They're ri­di­cu­lo­us. Even tho­ugh he's ditc­hed the cords, he's still Pen­cil Box Pip. I ha­ve the most per­fect boyf­ri­end in this world, and in any ot­her world, for that mat­ter.
  Pip sen­ses my mi­nor men­tal bre­ak­down. How can he not? I bet I even smell gu­ilty. "Is the­re a prob­lem?" he asks.
  Cam is now­he­re in sight, and I'm glad. I can't fa­ce him.
  I ta­ke a de­ep bre­ath and men­tal­ly chant. Cam is my true lo­re, Cam is my true lo­re, Cam is my true lo­re, a few ti­mes. Then I for­ce myself back to the is­sue at hand, the re­al is­sue, the vi­si­on I'd had be­fo­re I'd go­ne to bed. "Ma­j­or. Last night, be­fo­re I went to sle­ep, I had a vi­si­on of you."
  He ra­ises his eyeb­rows. "Are you an enc­hant­ress?"
  "A what?" I wrink­le my no­se, but the truth is, "enchant­ress" so­unds kind of ni­ce. "Um, no. Just a psychic. I ha­ve vi­si­ons so­me­ti­mes."
  "Oh, I see. And yo­ur vi­si­on alar­med you?"
  To tell the truth, the vi­si­on I had be­fo­re bed was ta­me, even bo­ring, com­pa­red with what I ex­pe­ri­en­ced af­ter­ward, when I was as­le­ep. But I can't tell an­yo­ne abo­ut that dre­am, ever. Be­si­des, it was just a dre­am. No big de­al. The me­mory of it brings a ra­ins­torm of ting­les to my neck and arms, but I sha­ke them away and desc­ri­be the vi­si­on: "It was of you wal­king down our stre­et. In crunchy le­aves."
  He tilts his he­ad.
  "Le­aves that ha­ve fal­len? Get it?" A mo­ment pas­ses, and fi­nal­ly I say, "Do le­aves not fall in Ot­her­world?"
  He sha­kes his he­ad.
  "Oh. Well, le­aves die and fall off the tre­es he­re, be­fo­re win­ter."
  He lo­oks alar­med. "Hor­rib­le! Why?"
  "It has to do with the se­asons, I think, but the tre­es aren't de­ad, they're just…" I stop, sigh. I do not ne­ed to be pla­ying Bill Nye the Sci­en­ce Guy right now. "What I am sa­ying is, that do­esn't usu­al­ly hap­pen un­til the end of this month. Af­ter Oc­to­ber fif­te­enth…After our birth­day. So how co­uld you be he­re, wal­king on crunchy le­aves, when you are sup­po­sed to be the­re? "
  A light clicks on in his at­tic. "Ohhh."
  "Ye­ah. So so­met­hing must go wrong with this plan." I ta­ke a de­ep bre­ath and sta­re hard at the gro­und, trying to think of what co­uld pos­sibly be the kink. The plan se­emed so easy, so fo­olp­ro­of. All we had to do was ma­ke su­re Cam was in the… Oh no. Po­or Cam. "What am I go­ing to tell Cam? I told him everyt­hing wo­uld be fi­ne, and now…"
  Pip digs his hands in­to his poc­kets and says, "Is it pos­sib­le yo­ur vi­si­on is wrong?"
  "No, no, no. My vi­si­ons are ne­ver wrong. Ask an­yo­ne." So what co­uld go awry? Pip had ag­re­ed to go along with it, and so as long as the fa­iri­es didn't find out, we we­re cle­ar. But may­be they did. May­be they knew everyt­hing. They are such a nosy bunch of bugs. "May­be Dawn finds out."
  Of co­ur­se! Of co­ur­se she must ha­ve ca­ught wind of so­met­hing. That wo­uld exp­la­in everyt­hing.
  In fact, may­be she al­re­ady knows. May­be she's al­re­ady trying to toy with the plan. That wo­uld exp­la­in why I was ha­ving we­ird vi­si­ons of Pip. Dawns ma­gic is very po­wer­ful. She is cont­rol­ling my tho­ughts, trying to ma­ke me fall for Pip so that I will for­get abo­ut Cam fo­re­ver. She's get­ting in­to my dre­ams. Cam sa­id that she wo­uld do anyt­hing to re­mo­ve any bar­ri­er to de­li­ve­ring him to Ot­her­world.
  That ma­kes sen­se! I co­uld ne­ver re­al­ly ha­ve fe­elings for a guy li­ke Pen­cil Box Pip. That wo­uld be ri­di­cu­lo­us.
  Damn fa­iry ma­gic.
  Pip scratc­hes his chin. "Is it pos­sib­le the cur­rent co­ur­se of events co­uld be al­te­red, thus chan­ging the out­co­me?"
  "No, my vi­si­ons are al­ways right. Not­hing can chan­ge it. My vo­ice ri­ses in a glass-bre­aking cres­cen­do. I'm tremb­ling. "I me­an, if they're go­ing to find out any­way, the­re's re­al­ly not­hing we can do."
  Pip tri­es to put a hand on my sho­ul­der, but I sha­ke it off.
  "This is bad. Re­al­ly bad. It’s over. We might as well gi­ve up. We're do­ne for."
  Pip scratc­hes his chin. "Inte­res­ting."
  I wrap my arms aro­und my body' and sta­re at him, an­no­yed. “What do you me­an, 'inte­res­ting? How is our li­ves fal­ling apart in­te­res­ting?"
  He lo­oks at the gro­und. "Well, you just sa­id we sho­uld gi­ve up. So ba­si­cal­ly, you’ll be gu­aran­te­e­ing that yo­ur vi­si­on co­mes true."
  I scowl at him. "Well, what do you think I sho­uld do? Fight to ke­ep him he­re? If I do, I'll only lo­se in the end. My vi­si­on con­firms it."
  He gi­ves me a blank lo­ok. "Inte­res­ting."
  My scowl de­epens. "What?"
  "In Ot­her­world, fa­iri­es spend ye­ars le­ar­ning to cont­rol the ma­gi­cal po­wers they in­he­rit on the­ir six­te­enth birth­day. Be­ca­use if they can't cont­rol them, they'll be con­su­med by them."
  "And you’re sa­ying…," I say bit­terly.
  "You're let­ting yo­ur po­wers cont­rol you, ins­te­ad of the ot­her way aro­und."
  I think abo­ut Cam and how he ne­ver wan­ted to know his fu­tu­re. I'd al­ways tho­ught he was crazy, but he did ha­ve a po­int. He didn't want to know if they'd win the cham­pi­ons­hip last ye­ar, be­ca­use he was af­ra­id of co­as­ting, of fal­ling in­to a rut and not gi­ving it his all. And may­be, just kno­wing his fu­tu­re, he co­uld ha­ve chan­ged it. May­be, had he known, they wo­uldn't ha­ve won. May­be it is bet­ter not to know.
  I sigh. "So what are you sa­ying I sho­uld do?"
  "Abo­ut what?"
  I whirl aro­und and co­me fa­ce to fa­ce with Cam. Li­te­ral­ly. Be­fo­re, it was fa­ce to pec­to­rals. Now I co­uld lo­ok di­rectly in­to his eyes, if I we­ren't fe­eling so as­ha­med. Ins­te­ad, I find myself stud­ying my own flip-flops and a French pe­di­cu­re that's go­ne to hell over the past we­ekend. "Um, Pip and I ha­ve a pro­j­ect to do for class."
  Cam is fid­dling with his pants, trying to pull them up. I no­ti­ce he’s dug an ext­ra notch in­to his belt. He pulls his T-shirt over his wa­ist­band and gri­ma­ces in dis­gust. "For ge­ometry?"
  "Ye­ah," I mumb­le.
  He ins­pects me. "Why do you lo­ok li­ke you’re go­ing to hurl?"
  I say so­met­hing abo­ut it be­ing a hard pro­j­ect and bril­li­antly se­gue with, "But eno­ugh abo­ut that! How is everyt­hing go­ing with you?"
  He shrugs. "Fi­ne. Co­ol."
  I lo­ok up­ward, to­ward his pink ha­lo, and say, "What's up, Dawn?" The ha­lo shi­vers a lit­tle, then qu­ickly flo­ats off.
  "She ha­tes that you can see her," Cam whis­pers.
  I mut­ter, "It's not my fa­ult that her spell is de­fec­ti­ve."
  "Se­ri­o­usly, play ni­ce."
  "Wha­te­ver. Lis­ten, abo­ut what we tal­ked abo­ut…," I be­gin, re­ady to open up abo­ut my vi­si­on. Yes, he ne­eds to know if the plan will fa­il. He ne­eds to know that, des­pi­te our best ef­forts, we won't be to­get­her. But then I lo­ok him in the eyes, and they're bright and ho­pe­ful and full of lo­ve for me.
  "What's up?" he says, ca­su­al­ly. Re­la­xed. Mo­re li­ke the old Cam.
  No. I can't let him down. I won't be the one to let his ho­pes co­me cras­hing down. Not to­day.
  "No wor­ri­es," I fi­nal­ly say, for­cing a grin.
  "No wor­ri­es," he says, smi­ling the first re­al smi­le I've se­en in days.
  Pip's eyes are bo­ring in­to me, and right be­fo­re Cam sli­des his arm aro­und my sho­ul­ders and pulls me to­ward the scho­ol, I see him mo­uth the words "Don't gi­ve up."
  That's the worst. Now Cam's de­pen­ding on me to sa­ve him from Ot­her­world, when everyt­hing in­si­de me is tel­ling me it's im­pos­sib­le.
Chapter Twenty-nine

  I SLINK IN­TO ge­ometry class and sli­de in­to my cha­ir, mi­se­rab­le. He­re I was get­ting my ho­pes up-get­ting Cams ho­pes up-that it re­al­ly was pos­sib­le to sa­ve him from Ot­her­world, and now I know it can’t hap­pen. And yes, may­be Pip do­es ha­ve a po­int.
  May­be I sho­uldn't be let­ting my vi­si­ons cont­rol my ac­ti­ons. It wo­uld help if so­me of my vi­si­ons we­re a lit­tle off from ti­me to ti­me. But I've pre­dic­ted hund­reds of fu­tu­res, and I've ne­ver be­en wrong. Not on­ce.
  So­me­ti­mes this gift re­al­ly gets on my ner­ves.
  Eden is gig­gling at me. For no re­ason. She's unu­su­al­ly peppy to­day, which is dan­ge­ro­us, be­ca­use I'm unu­su­al­ly on the ver­ge of thro­wing punc­hes at anyt­hing that gets in my way. She tos­ses her ha­ir li­ke she's in a sham­poo com­mer­ci­al, then throws her arm over the back of the cha­ir and gi­ves me an open­mo­ut­hed grin.
  "What?" I snap.
  I didn't think it was pos­sib­le, but the grin gets wi­der. I can al­most see her ton­sils. "No­ti­ce anyt­hing dif­fe­rent?"
  I so do not want to be pla­ying gu­es­sing ga­mes right now. "You got per­ma­nent eye­li­ner?" I ven­tu­re half­he­ar­tedly.
  "Ew, you know I wo­uld ne­ver do that." She tos­ses her ha­ir aga­in, so that a co­up­le of red­dish strands land on my desk. Eden sheds wor­se than a Lab­ra­dor.
  "Sa­ra had an ane­urysm and they want you to fill in as he­ad che­er­le­ader?"
  She gig­gles way too much in res­pon­se to my la­me joke and says, "I wish." Then she pulls her ha­ir back in­to a pony­ta­il and lets it fall down her back.
  How an­no­ying. I'm three se­conds away from whip­ping out a pa­ir of scis­sors and go­ing snip crazy. "What is wrong with yo­ur ha­ir? You-"
  But that's when I see it. A red­dish blotch, right on the si­de of her neck. Its hor­rif­yingly big and sha­ped kind of li­ke Te­xas. She winks at me, li­ke a lit­tle sex­pot, so not li­ke the old lady I’d en­vi­si­oned sit­ting at ho­me tal­king to her Pre­ci­o­us Mo­ments fi­gu­ri­nes.
  "It's a hic­key!" she cri­es out, lo­ud eno­ugh for half the class to swing the­ir he­ads in our di­rec­ti­on.
  "Pretty.'' I sigh. So, just per­fect. Whi­le the rest of the sop­ho­mo­re class had a ca­ref­ree we­ekend fil­led with yo­uth­ful de­ba­uc­hery, I was trying to sal­va­ge the re­ma­ins of my pat­he­tic fa­iry re­la­ti­ons­hip. I'm su­re they par­ti­ed li­ke it was 1999 whi­le I was off dan­cing the tan­go with Dorky Dor­ki­son.
  Eden dips her he­ad un­der the clo­uds for a se­cond to no­ti­ce the ban­da­ge on my arm. "Oh, my God! What hap­pe­ned the­re?"
  "I… fell," I mut­ter.
  "Is it bro­ken?''
  "Just black-and-blue."
  "Oh, my God!" she re­pe­ats. "You po­or thing. It's li­ke this we­ekend, the who­le earth shif­ted or so­met­hing."
  I sta­re at her blankly.
  "I me­an, you're inj­ured." She wa­ves her hand to­ward the front of the ro­om, whe­re Pip is still rif­ling thro­ugh his pen­cil ca­se. In all the we­ekend's hyste­ria, I'd for­got­ten to ste­al and bum it. "Ge­ek­boy is hot." She juts her fin­ger to­ward the purp­le bru­ise ming­ling with her freck­les, and the mon­do-grin re­turns. "And this awe­so­me thing."
  "You think he’s hot?" I ask, watc­hing Pip as he chews ner­vo­usly on his pinky fin­ger­na­il. Tho­ugh blo­ody na­il stubs aren't exactly at­trac­ti­ve, he still lo­oks a bit scrump­ti­o­us. I won­der how much of that is due to my po­wers of ma­ke­over and how much is due to Dawns spell.
  She shrugs. "Su­re. Kind of."
  Only then do I re­ali­ze I am sta­ring at him, jaw- drop­ped, a po­ol of dro­ol re­ady to spill over my bot­tom lip. I clo­se my mo­uth qu­ickly and say, "So, Who?"
  Her eyes nar­row. "Huh?"
  "Who's the vam­pi­re?"
  She's still squ­in­ting li­ke Clint East­wo­od.
  It ob­vi­o­usly isn't get­ting thro­ugh, so I po­int to the dis­gus­ting bru­ise and say, "Who. Did. That?"
  She rolls her eyes. "Duh. Mi­ke."
  Now it's my turn. "Mi­ke who?"
  "Duh!" she says aga­in. "Ken­sing­ton. Who el­se?"
  "He didn't."
  "He did!" she squ­e­als.
  "Hell he did. He's gay!" I burst out, and re­ali­ze a qu­ar­ter of a se­cond too la­te that I pro­bably sho­uld ha­ve whis­pe­red that part, sin­ce ever­yo­ne is now sta­ring at us aga­in. "Or, at le­ast, I tho­ught he was," I say, mo­re softly this ti­me.
  She gla­res at me. "God. The pe­op­le in this scho­ol re­al­ly get on my ner­ves so­me­ti­mes. Can't a guy dress well and still be he­te­ro?"
  '"Well, ye­ah, but-"
  She shrugs and po­ints at the hic­key "Ever­yo­ne can be wrong; it's cal­led gro­upt­hink." She says this last part very con­des­cen­dingly.
  I sta­re at her, un­be­li­eving. "So, wa­it. You knew ever­yo­ne tho­ught he was gay? And you still went af­ter him?"
  She nods.
  "My in­tu­iti­on is usu­al­ly right abo­ut things li­ke this," I mur­mur. "May­be he's just con­fu­sed."
  "Ri-ight." She gig­gles. "May­be you're the one who is con­fu­sed."
  Pip turns aro­und and grins at me, still suc­king on a fin­ger­na­il. And I find myself bre­ath­less, shi­ve­ring, won­de­ring what it wo­uld be li­ke if he re­al­ly did to­uch me li­ke he did in my dre­am. And then I think of Cam and want to stab myself with my pen. Eden is right I am de­fi­ni­tely con­fu­sed.
Chapter Thirty

  THRO­UG­HO­UT THE PE­RI­OD, Pip ke­eps lo­oking back at me and mo­ut­hing, "Don't gi­ve up " so much so that by the ti­me Tan­ner throws out a pop qu­iz, I've lost all con­cent­ra­ti­on. I miss half the qu­es­ti­ons, which just abo­ut se­als the de­al of me ne­ver re­ac­hing te­ac­her's pet sta­tus in his he­art in my li­fe­ti­me. Tho­ugh I’m used to te­ac­hers be­aming at me, when the pe­ri­od ends and Tan­ner scowls as he col­lects my pa­per, I can’t bring myself to ca­re.
  If I was wrong abo­ut Mi­ke, may­be that vi­si­on of Pip is wrong, too?
  In the hal­lway, I see Eden al­re­ady en­ga­ged in a mas­si­ve PDA with Mi­ke at the next clas­sro­om over. Even when she's on her tip­to­es, he’s, li­ke, two fe­et tal­ler, and as he brings her fa­ce up to his, he gets this ra­bid, de­si­ro­us gle­am in his eyes, li­ke he might swal­low her he­ad. So, he is enj­oying it. Pe­op­le pas­sing by are do­ing do­ub­le ta­kes, just as con­fu­sed as I am. Mi­ke Ken­sing­ton. Gay Mi­ke. Who'd've thunk?
  Okay, so I’d ne­ver ac­tu­al­ly en­vi­si­oned Mi­ke pla­ying for the ot­her te­am. My in­tu­iti­on has al­ways be­en just as bril­li­ant as my psychic abi­lity, which ma­kes sen­se. And ever sin­ce I met Mi­ke, my in­tu­iti­on has scre­amed, "Gay!" So for me to be that off-ba­se is… well, is so­met­hing that has ne­ver hap­pe­ned be­fo­re.
  As Mi­ke dra­pes him­self over her, it ma­kes me think of Cam. The way Cam on­ce was. Bi­ting my lip, I turn away, re­ady to bar­rel down who­ever is in my way, in se­arch of the ne­arest girls ro­om. But I'm stop­ped de­ad in my tracks by Pips go­ofy grin.
  "Pe­op­le are too damn happy to­day," I mut­ter, pus­hing past him to stop myself from ac­ting on the ins­tinct to re­ach out and to­uch him
  "I got you so­met­hing," he says, shuf­fling to catch up to me. “For hel­ping me this we­ekend"
  Stay away from him, a lit­tle vo­ice in the part of my he­ad that's not be­ing cont­rol­led by Dawn scre­ams. Be to­ugh. Avo­id all ur­ges to stick yo­ur ton­gue down his thro­at, as they are just the pro­duct of fa­iry ma­gic.
  "I don't ne­ed anyt­hing," I say, no­ti­cing for the first ti­me that he’s hol­ding a small plas­tic bag.
  He hands me the bag and I pe­ek in­si­de. It’s a tu­be of Wet’n Wild lips­tick. In hi­de­o­us Day-Glo oran­ge. "All the fe­ma­les at the drugs­to­re we­re purc­ha­sing them."
  I ra­ise an eyeb­row at him, highly do­ubt­ful. "In this co­lor?"
  "It's be­a­uti­ful, isn't it? Re­minds me of the sun­set in Ot­her­world."
  I clo­se the bag and tuck it in­to my pur­se. Tho­ugh I’m ac­ti­vely trying to be cold to him, I can’t help be­ing to­uc­hed by the ges­tu­re. "Thank you. Re­al­ly. It must be very be­a­uti­ful the­re."
  He nods. "That is what I miss abo­ut it the most, I think. The sun­set."
  That's what I ne­ed to he­ar right now-how much he mis­ses Ot­her­world and can’t wa­it to re­turn. "So you re­al­ly don't mind go­ing back?"
  His fa­ce brigh­tens. "You me­an you’re not gi­ving up?"
  "My vi­si­on co­uld be a lit­tle off" I ad­mit, watc­hing Mi­ke gnaw on Eden's ear­lo­be. "And I can't. Not with Cam de­pen­ding on me."
  "You'll see, everyt­hing will work out."
  I don't want to think abo­ut it any­mo­re. I qu­ickly chan­ge the su­bj­ect. "Ha­ve you as­ked an­yo­ne yet?"
  He gi­ves me a she­epish grin. "I didn't think the­re was much of a re­ason to sin­ce I will be go­ing back to Ot­her­world."
  I start to put a re­as­su­ring hand on his back but stop half­way, de­ci­ding that wo­uld be a mis­ta­ke. Be­si­des, I'd had eno­ugh physi­cal con­tact with him last night. "Of co­ur­se the­re is! The­re's not­hing sa­ying yo­ur last night in this world can't be a lit­tle fun. You sho­uld just enj­oy yo­ur­self."
  "All right. But…"
  "Don't be ner­vo­us. Trust me, you're a hot­tie, and any girl wo­uld be happy to go with you. Re­mem­ber: con­fi­den­ce."
  "Con­fi­den­ce," he re­pe­ats, sur­ve­ying the mar­ket exp­res­si­on­les­sly, as if watc­hing cars pass on a high­way.
  "See, lots to cho­ose from,'' I tell him, mo­re as­su­red in the tho­ught that who­me­ver he ta­kes to our party will not be le­aving with him. On­ce de­ar, swe­et Pip is sa­fely in Ot­her­world, we can gi­ve the po­or girl a ri­de back from the city and tell her that he ran away to jo­in the cir­cus or so­met­hing. "Did you ha­ve an­yo­ne in mind?"
  "Um" He digs his hands in his poc­kets. "I tho­ught I wo­uld just ask one of the ones who as­ked me this mor­ning."
  The hal­lway’s aw­ful­ly no­isy, so may­be I didn't he­ar him right. But I co­uld ha­ve sworn he sa­id so­me­one al­re­ady as­ked him. Scratch that; he sa­id "one of the ones," me­aning that mo­re than one per­son al­re­ady as­ked him. Which, con­si­de­ring it's only ni­ne on Mon­day mor­ning, is im­pos­sib­le. Isn't it? "Wa­it. What? Who al­re­ady as­ked you?"
  His stan­dard de­er-in-he­ad­lights lo­ok re­turns. "I don't know the­ir na­mes. The­re was a girl with very long yel­low ha­ir, al­most whi­te. And she had very ni­ce te­eth."
  I wa­ve my hand in front of him and he stops tal­king right away. This is bad. Ob­vi­o­usly. This is the thing that spells do­om for our plan. I had no idea that Pip co­uld work this qu­ickly. I me­an, so­me­ti­mes my po­wers of ma­ke­over sca­re me even mo­re than my psychic abi­li­ti­es. Or per­haps Dawn is using her ma­gic to ma­ke Pip ir­re­sis­tib­le to every girl on the pla­net so that I be­co­me je­alo­us and fall even har­der for him. Eit­her way, one thing is cle­ar. Pip is de­fi­ni­tely a lo­ose can­non.
  And I sho­uld ha­ve known by the way Gi­zel­le, the events ma­na­ger at the To­ad, fell over Pip that mul­tip­le girls at scho­ol wo­uld do the sa­me thing. If Pip co­uld ho­ok a da­te for the party this qu­ickly… who knows, by Fri­day he co­uld be en­ga­ged! And Pip, who has ne­ver known lo­ve be­fo­re, might be­co­me so in­fa­tu­ated with his da­te that when the ti­me co­mes, he'll re­fu­se to go to Ot­her­world. Pip se­ems trust­worthy, but he has no idea how crazy lo­ve can ma­ke a per­son. And pe­op­le do all sorts of nutty things for lo­ve.
  Just lo­ok at me. I'm ste­ering myself right in­to the men­tal-bre­ak­down la­ne.
  "Lo­ok," I tell him, "may­be you're right. You sho­uld just go to this thing alo­ne."
  He bi­tes his lip. "If you say so."
  "Unless you don't want to. You can ta­ke so­me­one, as long as you…"
  He stops me then by put­ting his hands squ­arely on my arms. His hands are big, po­wer­ful, and fe­el warm on my ba­re sho­ul­ders. I blink away flas­hes of last night's dre­am, his skin aga­inst mi­ne. When he lo­oks in­to my eyes, I fe­el a lit­tle we­ak. Dizzy. De­fi­ni­tely not li­ke myself. His words are spo­ken with a calm, con­fi­dent vo­ice, one I've ne­ver he­ard from him be­fo­re. "Mor­gan. I will go to Ot­her­world on Fri­day night. That is my pro­mi­se." My vo­ice fa­ils me. Fi­nal­ly, I squ­e­ak out, "Okay." He gi­ves me a fa­bu­lo­us grin, with just a tra­ce of coc­ki­ness, the es­sen­ce of what has got­ten him tur­ning the he­ad of every girl in scho­ol. Be­ca­use my he­art be­ats in do­ub­le ti­me. "You su­re?" I nod. "So you think the plan is go­ing to work?" His vo­ice has mo­re re­sol­ve and strength than I tho­ught it was ca­pab­le of. "I know it will."
  Just then, the­re's a squ­e­al, and a gag­gle of girls co­mes stam­pe­ding from the di­rec­ti­on of the gu­idan­ce of­fi­ce. As it gets clo­ser, I see a flash of hi­de­o­us co­lor and re­ali­ze that it's he­aded by Si­er­ra Mar­tin, we­aring a god-awful li­me gre­en pi­pe-cle­aner thing in her ha­ir and the third Mon­day-mor­ning des­ti­ned-for-the-nut­ho­use grin I've se­en to­day. Her fa­ce is red from bo­un­ding down the hall, so she lo­oks a lit­tle li­ke a drunk lep­rec­ha­un. She catc­hes a glimp­se of me and sne­ers, and be­fo­re I can say anyt­hing, she holds out a very of­fi­ci­al-lo­oking bur­gundy en­ve­lo­pe. Oh. Now I get it. "Har­vard? 1 ask.
  She nods smugly and con­ti­nu­es down the hall, her fol­lo­wers at her he­els. "Cong­rats" I call af­ter her.
  When I catch my bre­ath, Pip is still watc­hing me. "So, you see, you sho­uldn't let yo­ur vi­si­ons dic­ta­te how you li­ve yo­ur li­fe," he is sa­ying.
  And for the first ti­me, I be­li­eve that he is right.
Chapter Thirty-one

  WAL­KING THE TIGHT­RO­PE wit­ho­ut a net can ac­tu­al­ly be a go­od thing. Su­re, anyt­hing can hap­pen, bad or go­od, but it be­ats be­li­eving Cam and I are do­omed and not be­ing ab­le to do anyt­hing abo­ut it.
  It's be­en a whi­le sin­ce I've be­en ab­le to think abo­ut the party wit­ho­ut thin­king of it as Cam's last night in this world. So at the end of the day, when I'm ap­pro­ac­hed by a co­up­le of fresh­men lo­oking for last-mi­nu­te in­vi­tes to my party, I don't mind han­ding them out. I even chat them up, pro­mi­se to tell the­ir fu­tu­res so­me­ti­me, for­get abo­ut the fa­iri­es for a whi­le, which is so­met­hing I ha­ven't do­ne in days. It fe­els go­od to think abo­ut so­met­hing in the pre­sent, for on­ce, ins­te­ad of cons­tantly ob­ses­sing abo­ut the fu­tu­re.
  By the ti­me I'm do­ne han­ding out in­vi­tes, the hal­lways are cle­ar and all the bu­ses ha­ve left the front of the bu­il­ding. I can he­ar a co­up­le of stray no­tes from a trum­pet and a sa­xop­ho­ne as the marc­hing band warms up on the fi­eld out back, so I know it's la­te. Cam is pro­bably at prac­ti­ce. May­be I’ll just go ho­me, kick up, and spend ti­me with the only man in my li­fe that, for on­ce, isn 't dri­ving me crazy right now: my dad. For the first ti­me in ages, I don't think I'd mind re­la­xing on the co­uch with him, let­ting him exp­la­in Ge­ne­ral Hos­pi­tal to me.
  I put my bo­oks in my loc­ker and slam the do­or. When I turn aro­und, I jump back. Cam is the­re, le­aning aga­inst the row of loc­kers ac­ross the hall, exp­res­si­on­less, arms fol­ded. His red-rim­med eyes say it all.
  "What hap­pe­ned?" I ask when I've fi­nal­ly got­ten over the shock.
  "Why aren't you at prac­ti­ce?"
  He stra­igh­tens up and walks ac­ross the hall to me, and I gasp. In the past few ho­urs, he must ha­ve shrunk fi­ve mo­re inc­hes. I can see cle­arly over the top of his he­ad. Me­aning, I'm tal­ler than he is. He's we­aring a baggy swe­ats­hirt, but it's pul­ling away from his sho­ul­ders as if he we­re we­aring a back­pack un­der his clot­hes. His je­ans are cuf­fed but they still drag on the gro­und, comp­le­tely co­ve­ring all but the to­es of his sho­es.
  "You know why," he says, in a vo­ice I don't re­cog­ni­ze. It's hig­her-pitc­hed, twangy, li­ke a co­untry sin­ger's. And lac­king all the con­fi­den­ce it on­ce held. I gu­ess this do­esn't surp­ri­se me; not­hing abo­ut him is the sa­me any­mo­re.
  "You can't play?"
  He sha­kes his he­ad, his sho­ul­ders dro­oping for­ward "Our first ga­me is Thurs­day, and I can ba­rely throw the ball ten fe­et."
  "But can't they see so­met­hing is go­ing on with you? You're a fo­ot shor­ter than you we­re on Fri­day."
  "I'm not su­re they can. I don't think an­yo­ne can. Ex­cept you."
  "Me? Why just me?"
  He shrugs. "May­be for the sa­me re­ason you can see Dawn. May­be be­ca­use you know me bet­ter than an­yo­ne. Any­way, they're fo­cu­sed on the win. And I'm let­ting them down. They're pis­sed."
  "Ha­ve you told Scab? He wo­uld un­ders­tand."
  "He's the worst of them. And what am I sup­po­sed to tell him? I can’t play be­ca­use I'm a fa­iry?" He sha­kes the tho­ught away "He wo­uld la­ugh his ass off at me. They all wo­uld."
  "So what did you tell them?"
  "I just wal­ked off. I told them I was qu­it­ting and to use the­ir se­cond string."
  "Se­cond string? That's Tommy Mil­ler, and he sucks."
  "At this po­int, he’s bet­ter than me. An­yo­ne is." He ra­kes his hands thro­ugh his black ha­ir, and I catch a glimp­se of a nub of skin po­king out from over his ears. He catc­hes my stun­ned exp­res­si­on and lifts a lock of his ha­ir up so that I can get a bet­ter lo­ok. "Ye­ah, they're po­inty. Hot, huh?"
  "They're kind of cu­te," I say, re­al­ly me­aning it. "Don't get down. Lo­ok, the plan is go­ing to work. Well be to­get­her."
  "And I’ll be a fre­ak"
  "You just sa­id no­body can see the chan­ges in you ex­cept me. So what do­es it mat­ter? I will lo­ve you no mat­ter what. You know that. This is gre­at."
  His fa­ce is dark, dar­ker than I've ever se­en it. In the past few days, he's be­en spi­ra­ling down­ward, and not­hing I've told him has hel­ped. "I don't know if I can do this," he says, his new, stran­ge vo­ice ne­arly crac­king.
  “You can," I tell him. "Cam Brow­ne can do anyt­hing, re­mem­ber?"
  "That was the old one," he says, ex­ha­ling slowly. "Not this one."
  "Okay, so you may not be ab­le to throw a fo­ot­ball any­mo­re. But big de­al. The­re are ot­her things in li­fe. Just mo­ve on to the next thing."
  "But what is my next thing?" His vo­ice is lo­uder now-, and the­re is frust­ra­ti­on in it. "I pla­yed fo­ot­ball be­ca­use it ca­me na­tu­ral­ly to me. My body was go­od for it. Do you know what my body is go­od for now'?"
  "It's go­od for a lot of-"
  "Only one thing. Fa­ir­ying."
  I flash back to the vi­si­on of Pip wal­king, his fe­et crunc­hing, on the brown le­aves and catch my he­art be­fo­re it for­ces its way out of my thro­at. I tho­ught I'd con­vin­ced him to stay, and over the past co­up­le of days, he’d se­emed mo­re re­so­lu­te in go­ing thro­ugh with the plan. And now this. I’d tho­ught I’d ima­gi­ned every pos­sib­le si­tu­ati­on that co­uld for­ce our plan to fa­il, but not this. I ne­ver tho­ught he wo­uld be the re­ason the plan wo­uldn't work. "So, you’re gi­ving in. You want to le­ave me."
  He won’t lo­ok in­to my eyes, so I al­re­ady know the ans­wer. "I don't think I ha­ve a cho­ice."
  I know pe­op­le say that in cri­ti­cal ti­mes, the­ir en­ti­re li­fe flas­hes in front of the­ir eyes. At that se­cond, snip­pets of our re­la­ti­ons­hip gal­lop thro­ugh my mind-pla­ying Ga­me Boy with him on his hos­pi­tal bed for ho­urs on end when he was sick with asth­ma; watc­hing him throw back an en­ti­re car­ton of milk and pac­ka­ge of Ore­os every day af­ter scho­ol; my fifth-birth­day party, whe­re we ac­ci­den­tal­ly both ga­ve each ot­her a Sit 'n Spin; and last Christ­mas, when he got me an opal ring-my births­to­ne. The fa­iri­es ha­ve ob­vi­o­usly clo­uded his mind, be­ca­use he can’t pos­sibly be thin­king stra­ight if he wants all of that to co­me to an end. I drop my bag and walk over to him, put my arms aro­und his neck. His body fe­els small, we­ak, li­ke it co­uld crack apart. "You'll be mi­se­rab­le the­re."
  "I know. I’ll be mi­se­rab­le he­re, so what's the dif­fe­ren­ce?"
  "Me," I blurt out. "At le­ast he­re, you'll ha­ve me."
  He nods, a gle­am re­tur­ning to his eye. "You're right. I'm let­ting the guys get to me. Fo­ot­bal­ls not the only thing in li­fe." "Right."
  "The­re's lo­ads of things I can do be­si­des pla­ying fo­ot­ball." He stops, picks up my bag, and hefts it up on­to his sho­ul­der, and for the first ti­me, he has a bit of tro­ub­le with the we­ight. Then, his tor­tu­red vo­ice sighs, "I just ha­ve to fi­gu­re out what they are."
Chapter Thirty-two

  THAT NIGHT, THE we­at­her is be­a­uti­ful, so I spend it on our front porch, sur­ro­un­ded by old co­pi­es of my mot­her's ma­ga­zi­nes, drin­king cin­na­mon tea and lo­oking up every so of­ten to see if Cam is aro­und. But his ho­use is comp­le­tely dark. As usu­al, he's in tra­ining. When I left him this af­ter­no­on, he'd men­ti­oned so­met­hing abo­ut ha­ving a first as­sign­ment. He was-no surp­ri­se-dre­ading it. I gu­ess that's why I am on a mis­si­on, go­ing thro­ugh che­esy, fe­el-go­od ar­tic­les from this su­per­mar­ket chec­ko­ut-ais­le rag. I'd re­mem­be­red se­e­ing a news story on te­le­vi­si­on a long ti­me ago abo­ut a sol­di­er who lost half his he­ad in Iraq. He co­uldn't do many things, but he dis­co­ve­red a pas­si­on for wor­king with kids. I re­mem­ber him tel­ling the ca­me­ra, "When I had my ac­ci­dent, I didn't think li­fe was worth li­ving. But now, my li­fe is so much mo­re ful­fil­ling than I ever ima­gi­ned " I got to thin­king, may­be that's what Cam ne­eds. A lit­tle bo­ost so that he can see that his li­fe isn't over. So I'm fin­ding sto­ri­es abo­ut pe­op­le who fa­ced ad­ver­sity and tri­ump­hed, put­ting them in­to a col­la­ge, with ho­pes it might lift his spi­rits.
  Li­ke my mom's sfog­li­atel­le, it's a long shot, but what kind of girlf­ri­end wo­uld I be if I didn't try?
  I flick a tiny in­sect off my fo­re­arm just as a vo­ice calls from the dark­ness be­yond the porch. "Hey, the­re!'' At first I think it's Cam, but the li­fe­less boy I saw this af­ter­no­on wo­uldn't ha­ve that energy in his vo­ice. It's only a se­cond be­fo­re Pip la­unc­hes him­self over a hed­ge and plants him­self on the gli­der, next to me. "What are you do­ing?"
  He's sit­ting just inc­hes from me, and I can see gol­den stub­ble on his chin. The lo­ok de­fi­ni­tely works. Why is it that a we­ek ago, he was not­hing but a baby-fa­ced lit­tle boy, and now he’s…
  Oh, right. Fa­iry ma­gic.
  "You're happy," I say, trying to avo­id lo­oking in­to his eyes. How can I be so happy to see him and so an­xi­o­us to ha­ve him le­ave at tlie sa­me ti­me?
  He swal­lows back his grin. "Sorry. Are things not go­od with Ca­me­ron?"
  "He's dep­res­sed. I'm cut­ting out ins­pi­ra­ti­onal sto­ri­es to che­er him up."
  'That's a ni­ce idea," he says, grab­bing a ma­ga­zi­ne from the stack. "I will help."
  He flips to a pa­ge, be­gins to re­ad, and sud­denly starts to pant, tur­ning red. Sha­king. I think he may be ha­ving con­vul­si­ons. "What?" I ask.
  He has te­ars stre­aming from his eyes. "Lis­ten to this," he says, re­ading from the ma­ga­zi­ne. "Two fish swim in­to a wall. One says to the ot­her, "Dam!…
  I am not su­re if he is la­ug­hing or dying. He po­unds the arm of the gli­der with his fist and fights to bre­at­he. All I can do is sta­re. Dawn has to be using her ma­gic to ma­ke him ir­re­sis­tib­le to the op­po­si­te sex; it is not physi­cal­ly pos­sib­le for a guy to be that la­me and still be a girl mag­net "Amu­sing," I say. "But not exactly ins­pi­ra­ti­onal."
  "Sorry." He qu­ickly qu­i­ets and starts to flip the pa­ges. I try to go back to my own ma­ga­zi­ne, but I can't help pe­eking at him every so of­ten. Even wit­ho­ut the ma­ke­over, he's an in­te­res­ting guy. He has a lo­ok of pu­re con­cent­ra­ti­on on his fa­ce-lips pur­sed, eyes fo­cu­sed-as if he re­al­ly wants to help with this pro­j­ect. It's swe­et, the way he is, so un­to­uc­hed by everyt­hing bad in this world, so na­ive and trus­ting. I can't be­li­eve I'd even tho­ught for a se­cond that he'd fall in lo­ve and ru­in the plan. Of co­ur­se he wo­uld ne­ver go back on his word. He's li­ke a child, and with child­ren, pro­mi­ses are pinky sworn, so­lemn, and unb­re­akab­le. They me­an so­met­hing.
  After a whi­le, he lo­oks up at me, tri­ump­hant. "I fo­und one. This guy lost both his arms in a mo­torcyc­le ac­ci­dent but still runs ma­rat­hons."
  Up un­til that mo­ment, I hadn't re­ali­zed I was sta­ring at him, open­mo­ut­hed, in a dre­am sta­te. I snap back to re­ality and fi­nal­ly cho­ke out, "Um. Ye­ah. Gre­at. Thanks."
  I pass him the scis­sors, and he be­gins to clip out the ar­tic­le. Every so of­ten, he stops and screws up his fa­ce. "I am won­de­ring if the­re is anyt­hing el­se I can do for him,'' he says tho­ught­ful­ly.
  Of co­ur­se he is. Sa­int Pip. "You're do­ing eno­ugh. Se­ri­o­usly. I don't know if I than­ked you for hel­ping to ke­ep us to­get­her… but thank you."
  "You and Cam ha­ve be­en very go­od to me, even when ot­hers we­re not. So I am happy to re­turn the fa­vor," he says.
  At that mo­ment, so­met­hing hits me. "But you are hu­man. You are ca­pab­le of lo­ve. And if you go to Ot­her­world…"
  He plays with the sle­eve of his shirt. "Ho­nestly, Mor­gan. I ha­ve gi­ven it tho­ught, and I'm not in­te­res­ted in that."
  "You aren't? How do you know?"
  "The­re se­ems to be qu­ite a lot of pa­in in­vol­ved.”
  "I can't deny that. So­me­ti­mes I think I’d be bet­ter off wit­ho­ut it." I mo­ti­on to­ward the ma­ga­zi­nes and grin. "So­me­ti­mes it’s a re­al pa­in in the ass."
  He shrugs. "Of co­ur­se, the way I see it, you’re both bet­ter pe­op­le be­ca­use of it. Right?"
  I think for a mo­ment. "Me, de­fi­ni­tely. Him? I don't know. I gu­ess."
  He sli­des the ar­tic­le in­to my pi­le. "Is that what you think?"
  "Well, ye­ah. Lo­ok at Cam. I me­an, he’s ama­zing. Everyt­hing he to­uc­hes turns to gold. You sa­id that Cam tho­ught I was bra­ve. That's only be­ca­use of him. In this world, I'm just… Cam's Girlf­ri­end. Or Free Psychic Re­ading Girl. I do­ubt half the pe­op­le who are co­ming to our party on Fri­day even know my na­me."
  He lo­oks back at the ma­ga­zi­ne and sighs. "I told you Cam was a chan­ge­ling. Do you know what a chan­ge­ling is?"
  I think for a mo­ment, back to when Pip ga­ve me the mind-blo­wing run­down on all things fey. "You sa­id he was sick."
  "Right. From the very be­gin­ning his brot­her, Azizl, was the stron­ger of the two sons. Mas­sif and the ro­yal co­urt as­su­med Azizl wo­uld even­tu­al­ly be king and Ca­me­ron wo­uld wit­her and die. So they cast him out of Ot­her­world. They ne­ver ex­pec­ted him to li­ve to re­ach his six­te­enth birth­day."
  "But he didn't die."
  Pip nods. "But he was sup­po­sed to. Why didn't he?"
  "I re­mem­ber, he had asth­ma. He was in the hos­pi­tal at le­ast on­ce a month. It was a hor­rib­le thing for a lit­tle kid to ha­ve to go thro­ugh. I re­mem­ber vi­si­ting him all the ti­me. I'd ma­ke him cards, and-" He's nod­ding at me as if he knows all this. I fi­nal­ly say, "Are you sa­ying he didn't die be­ca­use of me?"
  He shrugs. "I think you had a lot to do with it."
  "Re­al­ly?" I let that sink in for a mo­ment. It se­ems so ri­di­cu­lo­us that pla­ying a few ga­mes of Tet­ris with Cam co­uld ma­ke him well. "Even if that is true, ins­te­ad of than­king me, Mas­si­ve Jerk wants to ta­ke him from me."
  "His na­me is Mas­sif. But yes."
  I blow a strand of ha­ir out of my eyes. "At the mall, we ha­ve a sa­ying for that. 'No re­funds, no exc­han­ges. ' To­ugh luck."
  "I know it isn't fa­ir," he whis­pers. "And may­be if Azizl hadn't di­ed, Mas­sif wo­uldn't ca­re so much. But Ca­me­ron is now the only he­ir to Ot­her­world's thro­ne."
  "Cam wo­uld ma­ke a gre­at king," I ad­mit. But only if I co­uld be his qu­e­en.
  He checks his watch. "I must go. Will you be all right?" I nod, fe­eling a twin­ge of sad­ness that he can’t stay, but happy that he's lo­oking out for me. May­be it was Cam who told him to, but so­met­hing tells me that he wo­uld ha­ve do­ne it any­way.
  "Whe­re are you go­ing?"
  "I’m co­ur­ting a girl from our class. Li­ke you told me to." My sto­mach flip-flops.
  "Co­ur­ting? Oh re­al­ly?" I for­ce a smi­le. "Which girl?"
  He stands up, sha­kes down the legs of his je­ans. "Sa­ra Phil­lips." I bi­te my ton­gue so hard, I can tas­te the blo­od. Sa­ra Phil­lips, et­he­re­al he­ad che­er­le­ader. The word "per­fect" cons­tantly swirls aro­und her he­ad, along with furry car­to­on ani­mals and sin­ging birds. Scab has had a crush on her sin­ce our last fin­ger-pa­in­ting class, and I don't think she's da­ted an­yo­ne in our scho­ol, ever. In fact, the only guys she da­tes are col­le­ge ones, frat boys with Be­amers and Sig­ma Chi Wha­te­ver swe­ats­hirts. They co­me to the ga­mes in dro­ves to dro­ol over her matchs­tick legs in that cu­te lit­tle skirt.
  "She is she one of the girls who as­ked you to the party?" I spit out, the words tumb­ling over one anot­her in an in­comp­re­hen­sib­le he­ap.
  He nods.
  So let me get this stra­ight. Sa­ra as­ked him? The un­to­uc­hab­le Sa­ra Phil­lips li­kes Pip?
  Okay, so­me fa­iry ma­gic is de­fi­ni­tely at play he­re. The­re is no ot­her exp­la­na­ti­on. My fa­ce must be fro­zen in hor­ror, be­ca­use he says, "Why? Is she bad?"
  "Um, no. Not exactly. Just don't-" My mo­uth hangs open, con­temp­la­ting how-to fi­nish. "Don't gi­ve in and kiss her when she lo­oks at you with tho­se pat­he­tic doe eyes of hers"? "Don't fall for her"? "Don't be the ut­terly per­fect, swe­et guy you're be­en all this ti­me so that she falls for you''? Af­ter all, he's just "co­ur­ting." He's just do­ing exactly what I told him to do. And why sho­uldn't he? In anot­her few days he’ll be re­tur­ning to Ot­her­world, whe­re fal­ling in lo­ve isn't pos­sib­le. I sho­uld be en­co­ura­ging him to ha­ve as much fun in this world as he can. Fi­nal­ly, I swal­low and say, "Just ha­ve fun."
  "Su­re. Ha­ve a go­od night, Mor­gan," he says, hop­ping down the porch steps, ta­king all three at on­ce. And he di­sap­pe­ars in­to the dark­ness, le­aving me with a pi­le of ma­ga­zi­nes… a pi­le of ins­pi­ra­ti­on. And yet, why do I fe­el so unins­pi­red?
Chapter Thirty-three

  ON TU­ES­DAY MOR­NING so­met­hing hap­pens that has ne­ver be­fo­re oc­cur­red in my li­fe on this earth. When I co­me downs­ta­irs, my mot­her is not stan­ding at the do­or to the kitc­hen-car­ton of Tro­pi­ca­na in hand. In fact, the ho­use is comp­le­tely de­vo­id of any bre­ak­fasty smel­ls-no eggs, no ba­con, no­ne of the ela­bo­ra­te mor­ning me­als my mot­her usu­al­ly co­oks and I ra­rely ha­ve ti­me to eat. Our Mr. Cof­fee isn't even bre­wing. Not that I was hungry, but I as­su­med this day wo­uld co­me only when my mot­her was de­ad and bu­ri­ed. So na­tu­ral­ly that wor­ri­es me.
  I'm trying to clo­se the front do­or whi­le si­mul­ta­ne­o­usly hol­ding a Pop-Tart bet­we­en my te­eth and stuf­fing my ge­ometry bo­ok in­to my back­pack, when I see her. She's sit­ting on the front steps in her typi­cal mor­ning at­ti­re of ho­use­co­at and slip­pers, a full trash bas­ket bet­we­en her fe­et. She lo­oks da­zed.
  "Ne­ed help with that?" I ask.
  She sha­kes her he­ad. "Hi, hon. No, I al­re­ady to­ok ca­re of it."
  I pe­er in­to the con­ta­iner. "It's full. Don't you want it at the curb?"
  She blinks as if wa­king from a dre­am. "Oh yes. I just…"
  "Are you okay?"
  "Yes. But the most ama­zing thing has hap­pe­ned," she says, her vo­ice so­un­ding anyt­hing but fi­ne. It so­unds fa­ra­way, lac­king in energy.
  I ha­ve to pry the trash can from her fin­gers. She do­esn't se­em to re­ali­ze she's hol­ding it in a whi­te-knuck­led de­ath grip. "What?"
  The sa­me soft vo­ice flo­ats up, ba­rely audib­le. "Mrs. Nel­son is brin­ging Gra­cie ho­me to­day."
  It's sad; the lit­tle ranch ac­ross the stre­et has be­en dark all we­ek. I lo­ok past the bus­hes, to­ward the blac­ke­ned win­dows, and say, "To ma­ke her mo­re com­for­tab­le in her last days?"
  She clo­ses her eyes. "She's fi­ne."
  I stand the­re for a mo­ment, not comp­re­hen­ding. "What do you me­an by fi­ne?"
  "Mrs. Nel­son sa­id that not only is the can­cer go­ne, but the doc­tors say it was li­ke it ne­ver exis­ted in the first pla­ce. If s comp­le­tely go­ne."
  "But… two days ago she only had a we­ek to li­ve, tops."
  "I know. It’s a mi­rac­le."
  "Yo­ur sfog­li­atel­le? "
  She lo­oks at me and nods. "What ot­her exp­la­na­ti­on co­uld the­re be?"
  "Swe­et. Well, I’m glad she's okay."
  "I think I sho­uld go in­to bu­si­ness with that re­ci­pe," she says, strug­gling to get to her fe­et. Lo­oking out ac­ross the lawn, she says, "Well, the­re's anot­her per­son who is back from the de­ad. I ha­ven't se­en Cam in ages."
  I whirl aro­und and catch Cam wa­iting at the li­ne bet­we­en our ho­uses. Grin­ning big. Sin­ce that's the first glo­ri­o­us grin I've se­en in a whi­le, it's ob­vi­o­us he got the col­la­ge of sto­ri­es I'd ma­de for him last night. Af­ter mid­night, I’d go­ne over and left it po­king out of his ma­il­box so that he'd see it first thing in the mor­ning.
  "He lo­oks well fed and he­althy, as usu­al," she says to me, po­king her he­ad aro­und the ivy trel­lis to get a bet­ter lo­ok at him.
  I sha­ke my he­ad in be­wil­der­ment. So, it's true. I'm the only one who can see the ears, the wings, the tiny sta­tu­re that Cam now has. I’m the only one who no­ti­ces the clo­ud of pink swir­ling aro­und his he­ad. Even my mot­her, who can de­tect a fleck of dust the se­cond it falls to our car­pet, can’t see it.
  "Well, tell him we miss him aro­und he­re. In­vi­te him to din­ner to­night. Pas­ta efa­gi­oli. His fa­vo­ri­te."
  "Everyt­hing you ma­ke is his fa­vo­ri­te" I ans­wer. His smi­le, from ac­ross the lawn, fe­els li­ke sun­light af­ter a long ra­in. "But I think he’s busy."
  "Sha­me. Well, one day next we­ek."
  I wa­ve go­odb­ye, thin­king that if all go­es right, one day next we­ek co­uld be a pos­si­bi­lity.
  As I ne­ar him, Cam, my king of the fa­iry world, lo­oks bet­ter and bet­ter. He lo­oks res­ted, mo­re li­ke the old Cam, des­pi­te the fact that he’s lost anot­her few inc­hes. I can see stra­ight over his he­ad.
  "Hey, Boo! One, two, three" he says with a chuck­le, grab­bing my hand and pul­ling me to him.
  I find myself hunc­hing over to gi­ve him a kiss, and when he pulls me to him, it's awk­ward, li­ke sit­ting in a small, spindly, un­com­for­tab­le cha­ir that's in dan­ger of bre­aking un­der my we­ight. But I don't ca­re. He's smi­ling.
  "Sa­me to you. What's got­ten you so happy?'' I ask, pre­ten­ding I don't know.
  "My ma­il-order bri­de is pas­sing thro­ugh cus­toms as we spe­ak," he says, hol­ding my hand in his. "It's a go­od day."
  I punch him play­ful­ly, not as hard as I nor­mal­ly wo­uld, be­ca­use I'm af­ra­id he'll fall over. He's right; the who­le world se­ems brigh­ter. Now I won­der why I was tin­ged with con­cern at Pip ha­ving a da­te with Sa­ra. All of that se­ems so unim­por­tant right now. "Isn't Pip co­ming with us?" I ask af­ter we ta­ke a few steps to­ward scho­ol.
  "No. I ha­ven't se­en him sin­ce yes­ter­day"
  "What do you me­an?" I ask, fe­eling my tem­pe­ra­tu­re ri­se. "You me­an he didn't get back from his da­te last night?"
  He shrugs. "I ha­ve no idea. I was out la­te, too."
  Pa­nic sets in. "I me­an, I ho­pe he's okay. Our plan de­pends on it," I exp­la­in, ta­king a few cle­an­sing bre­aths.
  "He's fi­ne," Cam says.
  "How do you know?"
  "I told you, fa­iri­es ha­ve a he­igh­te­ned sen­se of everyt­hing aro­und them. For ins­tan­ce, I know you’re we­aring the red he­art thong."
  I pull away and wrap my arms aro­und me. "What?"
  "Are you?"
  I bi­te my lip. I can't re­mem­ber.
  He la­ughs. "I ha­ve no idea. It was just a gu­ess. But you sho­uld see yo­ur fa­ce."
  Blah. Guys may be im­ma­tu­re, but guy fa­iri­es gi­ve the word a who­le new me­aning.
  He wraps an arm aro­und me and squ­e­ezes. I re­mem­ber when his squ­e­ezes wo­uld re­ar­ran­ge my in­ter­nal or­gans, but this one is so light, I ba­rely fe­el it. He says so­met­hing re­as­su­ring and nuz­zles my ear so that it tick­les and I ha­ve to swat him away. And that's when I lo­ok up at Cam's ho­use, on­to the porch, and see it.
  The col­la­ge I ma­de. The oran­ge const­ruc­ti­on-pa­per co­ver is po­king out from the top of the ma­il­box, just as I had left it.
  I turn to him, con­fu­sed.
  And he’s happy… why?
Chapter Thirty-four

  THE MYSTERY DO­ESN'T be­co­me any cle­arer by the ti­me we get to scho­ol. Cam won’t tell me why he has that grin plas­te­red on his fa­ce. I ven­tu­re that may­be he got his thro­wing arm back, or that per­haps Dawn has la­id off be­ing such the drill ser­ge­ant, but he just sha­kes his he­ad and says, "It's part of the fa­iry co­de. Con­fi­den­ti­al" which ma­kes me ha­te the fa­iry world even mo­re.
  'What? What? Tell me!" I whi­ne, kno­wing that he can’t ta­ke my pat­he­tic presc­ho­oler ro­uti­ne for mo­re than a few mi­nu­tes.
  He runs his fin­gers up and down my back, le­ans to­ward me so that our fo­re­he­ads are to­uc­hing, and says, "Re­mem­ber how we tal­ked abo­ut mo­ving on to the next thing?"
  I nod. "What? Ha­ve you fo­und yo­ur next thing?"
  But he just grins aga­in and re­fu­ses to say mo­re. Grr.
  When we part, I he­ad down to the mu­sic wing, to­ward my loc­ker. That's when I he­ar the yel­ling. Pe­op­le te­ar down the hall, past me. "Co­me on!" a shag­gy-ha­ired guy in a Be­as­tie Boys T-shirt yells to his fri­end, and then I he­ar a snip­pet of what so­unds li­ke "kic­king ass" and I know it's a fight. Few things can bring the ot­her­wi­se co­ma­to­se stu­dent body at Ste­vens to li­fe li­ke a go­od brawl, but they've ne­ver in­te­res­ted me. I walk at a le­isu­rely pa­ce, just ho­ping the­re's no blo­od on or sur­ro­un­ding my loc­ker, when I he­ar anot­her per­son sho­ut. I can just ma­ke out "In the gym" and "That new kid."
  New kid.
  Pip.
  I for­get abo­ut ma­king it to my loc­ker, abo­ut the wrath of Tan­ner. I find myself at the do­or­way to the gym, out of bre­ath, tho­ugh I can’t re­mem­ber run­ning the­re. The­re, in the cen­ter of the ro­om, is a ra­bid swarm of at le­ast fifty stu­dents, all chan­ting in rhythm, "Go! Go!"
  I’m el­bo­wed and punc­hed a do­zen ti­mes be­fo­re I fi­nal­ly ma­ke it to the cen­ter and see exactly what I'd fe­ared.
  The­re's a mo­ti­on­less body on the gro­und, in fe­tal po­si­ti­on, and Scab is on top of it, his full we­ight be­aring in­to it, pum­me­ling it with both his fists li­ke a jack­ham­mer. I know the body is Pips. Pip might ha­ve the strength to hit back, and even to win aga­inst a guy li­ke Scab, but he ne­ver wo­uld. I wish for a se­cond that Cam co­uld be he­re, to talk so­me sen­se in­to his best fri­end, but I know he’s on the ot­her si­de of the bu­il­ding. And so it’s all a blur when I for­ce my way in­to the cen­ter of the circ­le and scre­am for Scab to stop.
  My cry do­esn't bre­ak thro­ugh his de­li­ri­um. Ins­te­ad of obe­ying, he starts to kick Pip in the sto­mach, and Pip's body lurc­hes inc­hes ac­ross the hard­wo­od with every mo­ti­on.
  Cam wo­uld kill Scab if he la­id a hand on me, so I fe­el sa­fe go­ing in the­re, des­pi­te how cra­zed the guy lo­oks. With my go­od hand, I try to pull back on his arm, but I'm shoc­ked when he throws his sho­ul­der back, las­hing me in the fa­ce. The thun­der of the je­ering crowd and the be­ating of my he­art are muf­fled in my ears as I sli­de down to the hard sur­fa­ce of the gymna­si­um flo­or. I fe­el for my no­se, which is be­gin­ning to ac­he numbly, and when I bring my fin­gers in front of my eyes, they are co­ated in red.
  He is so go­ing to get it when Cam he­ars abo­ut this.
  And still, Scab do­esn't stop. The crowd grows lo­uder. The si­ze and vo­lu­me se­em to inc­re­ase along with the dra­ma, so the sight of my blo­od for­ming ne­at, ro­und drop­lets on the shiny wo­od flo­or has la­unc­hed them in­to a frenzy. Wi­ping my fa­ce with the back of my hand, I so­me­how get the ner­ve to throw myself be­hind Pip, and drag him a few fe­et away. "What the hell?" is all I can bark out.
  Scab lo­oks up, a bit of hu­man­ness re­tur­ning to his fa­ce, and for the first ti­me se­ems shoc­ked to see me ble­eding.
  "Is this be­ca­use of Sa­ra?" I yell at him, then pull Pip back and lo­ok at his fa­ce. He has a blo­ody lip, pro­bably from the first suc­ker punch Scab threw at him, but ot­her than that, I think I to­ok wor­se. He stirs and ma­kes it to his el­bows, a "What hap­pe­ned?" lo­ok on his fa­ce.
  Scab lo­oks down at him in dis­gust. "It's be­ca­use he’s a lo­ser."
  "How do you know that?" I ask, my vo­ice tremb­ling, tho­ugh I con­cent­ra­te on every word to ke­ep it even.
  Scab sha­kes his he­ad. "Obvi­o­us. He can’t even fight."
  Pip is rub­bing his ten­der jaw. I help him to his fe­et and see John Va­ughn stan­ding the­re, in his fo­ot­ball jer­sey, hol­ding a fo­ot­ball. "John," I say, po­in­ting out ac­ross the gym. "Go long."
  John lo­oks at me blankly, and I ha­ve to pry the fo­ot­ball from him with my blo­ody hands. "You he­ard me. Go!"
  He shrugs and he­ads out ac­ross the gym un­til he's ne­arly half a fi­elds length away. The crowd watc­hes-as do­es Scab, with a half-ti­red, half-still-dying-to-pum­mel-Pip lo­ok on his fa­ce.
  I hand Pip the ball and nod at him.
  He ba­rely has to put in any ef­fort. Des­pi­te the fact that he's crump­led and wo­ozy, he re­turns my nod, pulls the ball back be­hind his ear, and ro­bo­ti­cal­ly lets go. It sa­ils per­fectly in­to John's hands, as if he we­re pul­ling it to him with a mag­net.
  " Ob­vi­o­us, huh. Was that?" I ask Scab.
  Scab do­esn't ans­wer, just stands the­re li­ke the rest of the crowd. Mo­uth open, comp­le­tely si­lent.
Chapter Thirty-five

  WHEN THE TE­AC­HERS ar­ri­ve, the mob qu­ickly dis­per­ses. A fa­culty mem­ber us­hers Scab to­ward the prin­ci­pal’s of­fi­ce, and in the midst of all the com­mo­ti­on, I'm ab­le to walk Pip to an al­co­ve be­hind the ble­ac­hers, to help him catch his bre­ath. He lo­oks at me gra­te­ful­ly, but the­re is a hol­low, dis­tant gla­ze in his eyes.
  I ta­ke the last re­ma­ining tis­sue from my bag, di­vi­de it, and of­fer one part to him. Then I dab the ot­her half ca­uti­o­usly over my no­se. "He's a jerk. He's had a crush on Sa­ra fo­re­ver. I sho­uld ha­ve war­ned you, but I didn't know he'd-"
  "That's all right." He is sta­ring at the slats of the ble­ac­hers ahe­ad of him, or at not­hing. His vo­ice is soft but very even.
  "I gu­ess you can't get back to Ot­her­world so­on eno­ugh now, right?" I say, mo­re lightly.
  A slow, sad smi­le dawns on his fa­ce. He turns to lo­ok at me, then gri­ma­ces, clenc­hing his si­de.
  "What?" I ask him. "It hurts?"
  "Not so bad. I was just thin­king."
  "Abo­ut?"
  "Abo­ut you. You don't think you 're bra­ve, and yet…"
  "Lis­ten, it's no big de­al. I've known Scab fo­re­ver. The only thing scary abo­ut him is the way he sho­vels fo­od in­to his mo­uth." I lo­ok down at his shirt, which is scuf­fed with black marks ne­ar his ribs, whe­re Scab had kic­ked him. "Oh, God. Do you think so­met­hing is bro­ken? Lift up yo­ur shirt. Let me see."
  "I'm fi­ne." He ta­kes a step back, pulls his shirt down over his wa­ist, very mo­destly.
  "Co­me on, don't be shy; let me see" I say, re­ac­hing for it. He tri­es to push my hand away but fi­nal­ly stops. I pull the fab­ric up, just to midc­hest, and see tho­se abs I’d se­en last Fri­day, this ti­me clo­se-up. They re­al­ly are every bit as glo­ri­o­us as I’d re­mem­be­red. They're smat­te­red with a few purp­lish marks, but not­hing too hor­rib­le. And so­on, I'm to­uc­hing them, run­ning my fin­gers along his ribs, sa­ying, "Do­es this hurt? How abo­ut this?" and trying not to think of what I am do­ing in anyt­hing mo­re than a me­di­cal sen­se. He's bre­at­hing so he­avily, I fe­el it hot on my fo­re­he­ad, and I can al­most he­ar his he­art­be­at.
  "I gu­ess I'm go­ing to li­ve," he mur­murs, en­ding with a qu­ick la­ugh, and I re­ali­ze it's the first ti­me he ever at­temp­ted hu­mor with me. So, he's le­ar­ning. May­be last night's fa­bu­lo­us da­te with Sa­ra un­le­as­hed that in him.
  "Turn aro­und-let me check yo­ur back," I say, trying to for­ce him to whirl abo­ut, but he stands the­re, fe­et plan­ted. He's trying to pull down his shirt, but if he wo­uldn't throw punc­hes at Scab, he's de­fi­ni­tely not go­ing to put up re­sis­tan­ce with me. I easily twist him to the si­de and wrang­le up his bat­te­red Gap tee, and that's when I see them.
  Scars. Red slas­hes, cris­scros­sing his lo­wer back. And pro­bably fart­her up, but his shirt is co­ve­ring his sho­ul­der bla­des. Now they're just hard tracks, the skin shiny and thick aro­und the ed­ges, but when they we­re new, the pa­in must ha­ve be­en un­be­arab­le. Wor­se than anyt­hing I've felt in my li­fe­ti­me.
  "What are tho­se?"
  He skirts away from me and co­vers him­self, cle­arly hu­mi­li­ated. "It's not­hing. I'm fi­ne."
  "Pip, that do­esn't lo­ok fi­ne. That lo­oks hor­rib­le. What is that from? Did that hap­pen to you in Ot­her­world?"
  He lo­oks away, then tri­es to walk past me. "I ha­ve to get to class."
  I put my hand on his chest. "Not yet. Is this what they do to hu­mans in Ot­her­world?"
  "No." He se­ems ada­mant. "Well, not all of us."
  "So they did do this to you? Why?"
  He sighs, wi­pes his eyes with the back of his hand. It’s a mo­ment be­fo­re he says, "All right. I li­ed to you."
  My he­art catc­hes in my thro­at. "Abo­ut what?"
  "Abo­ut be­ing in lo­ve."
  "You sa­id you didn't know if you we­re ca­pab­le of that."
  "I'm not su­re I am now. Be­ca­use I was in lo­ve, on­ce. In Ot­her­world."
  "Oh," I say, won­de­ring how be­ing in lo­ve co­uld ha­ve got­ten him a do­zen red welts. I re­mem­ber the con­ver­sa­ti­on I’d had with him last night. He'd sa­id be­fo­re that he wasn't in­te­res­ted in lo­ve, be­ca­use it was too pa­in­ful. Yes, lo­ve can hurt, but this is a lit­tle crazy. "Was she a fa­iry?"
  He nods. "Per­haps it was mo­re li­ke in­fa­tu­ati­on than lo­ve. I gu­ess you co­uld say I wan­ted so des­pe­ra­tely to fit in with her kind.
  "I pro­mi­sed I wo­uld do anyt­hing for her. So when she ac­ci­den­tal­ly kil­led anot­her fa­iry, I to­ok the pu­nish­ment. I was al­re­ady an out­cast for be­ing hu­man, so I as­su­med it wo­uld be easi­er for me, and she was so fra­gi­le. I was in­car­ce­ra­ted for two of yo­ur ye­ars. It wasn't a ple­asant ex­pe­ri­en­ce."
  "They hurt you in pri­son?"
  "That wasn't so bad. But when I was re­le­ased, ne­arly every fa­iry who did spe­ak to me be­fo­re ne­ver spo­ke to me aga­in. Inc­lu­ding her." He clenc­hes his fists. "That was the worst part."
  By the ti­me he’s do­ne exp­la­ining, his eyes are wet, which ma­kes me fe­el gu­ilty, won­der why I’d bot­he­red to press him to tell the story.
  "As I've told you, fa­iri­es are not ca­pab­le of lo­ve. She wasn't. It's not her fa­ult. It's mi­ne for thin­king I co­uld chan­ge her."
  "That's hor­rib­le," I say, lo­oking down at the gro­und to stop the te­ars from flo­wing. And the worst thing of all is that he's go­ing to be he­aded back the­re in only three days' ti­me. Why wo­uld any per­son in the­ir right mind want to he­ad stra­ight back in­to the fi­re li­ke that? Co­uld he ac­tu­al­ly be that in­sa­ne?
  "You left Ot­her­world wil­lingly. You don't want to go back," I say, my vo­ice soft. "The only re­ason you're go­ing back is… be­ca­use of the plan? Be­ca­use of what I as­ked of you?"
  "It's be­ca­use I know what it's li­ke to lo­se so­me­one you lo­ve."
  "But if you go back, it will be even wor­se than be­fo­re you left." He po­ints to his swol­len jaw, dark purp­le in the sha­dows. "I'm not much bet­ter off he­re."
  "But you can be," I tell him, unab­le to stop the words from co­ming out of my mo­uth. "Don't you think you'd ha­ve a bet­ter chan­ce he­re? With ot­her hu­mans?"
  And, un­der that lo­gic, may­be Cam will ha­ve a bet­ter chan­ce of fit­ting in with ot­her fa­iri­es. But I re­fu­se to think abo­ut anyt­hing lo­gi­cal right now.
  "I can't let you… We can't go thro­ugh with this. I will ha­te myself fo­re­ver if I let that hap­pen to you."
  "Don't you want to be with Cam?"
  I sigh. "Mo­re than anyt­hing."
  "The­re's yo­ur ans­wer." He smi­les at me, re­as­su­ringly. "Don't worry abo­ut me. I will be fi­ne."
  So­me­how, I don't be­li­eve him. I say, "Is the­re a way we can ke­ep you both he­re?"
  "No. That wo­uld up­set the ba­lan­ce bet­we­en the two worlds " he says qu­ickly. "But, Mor­gan, I am fully pre­pa­red to do this for you
  "… for true lo­ve," I comp­le­te his sen­ten­ce.
  "Right. Be­ca­use when two pe­op­le lo­ve each ot­her, not­hing sho­uld stand in the­ir way."
  I mumb­le a thank-you. My che­eks fe­el hot, and I ha­ve to lo­ok away from his in­ten­se ga­ze. I find myself wis­hing he we­ren't such a swe­et­he­art. May­be that wo­uld ma­ke this fe­eling stop-this fe­eling li­ke the­re's a gi­ant se­am in my mid­dle, un­ra­ve­ling as my two hal­ves are pul­led furt­her apart.
Chapter Thirty-six

  MY MOT­HER WAS to ta­ke the ti­me out from her busy fo­od-shop­ping sche­du­le in or­der to pick up the two ca­su­al­ti­es of the wrath of Ste­vens's big­gest de­fen­si­ve tack­le, but when the prin­ci­pal exp­la­ined that we we­re comp­le­tely in­no­cent in the mat­ter (as a bunch of on­lo­okers who so des­pe­ra­tely wan­ted a free psychic ses­si­on or an in­vi­te to my party co­uld at­test), she sof­te­ned and sa­id she wo­uld be right over af­ter she got the ice cre­am in­to the fre­ezer.
  So Scab was sus­pen­ded, and Pip and I ha­ve the day off to re­cu­pe­ra­te. Nur­se Je­an, an old lady who is ob­vi­o­usly a pa­ci­fist, con­si­de­ring the num­ber of ti­mes she ma­de "tsk, tsk" no­ises and sho­ok her he­ad with di­sap­pro­val, ga­ve Pip an ice pack for his swol­len jaw, whi­le I got a lit­tle Band-Aid for my no­se. It tur­ned out that it wasn't as bad as it had ap­pe­ared; it wasn't bro­ken, which sa­ved me anot­her ago­ni­zing trip to the emer­gency ro­om. Ins­te­ad, the jerk had scratc­hed me, from un­der one eye to just abo­ve my lip, with his la­me stud­ded bra­ce­let that he thinks ma­kes him ult­ra­to­ugh but ac­tu­al­ly ma­kes him lo­ok li­ke a gro­upie of one of tho­se eigh­ti­es ha­ir bands. I text Cam with the news of the fight, and it's fe­wer than ten se­conds be­fo­re he's stan­ding in the do­or­way of the nur­se's of­fi­ce, bre­at­hing hard.
  "Damn" is all he can say on­ce he's sur­ve­yed the da­ma­ge.
  "Ple­ase tell me that me­ans you're go­ing to kick his ass."
  "He's de­fi­ni­tely off my list," he says.
  "What list? The list of pe­op­le who­se as­ses you're not go­ing to kick?" I ask ho­pe­ful­ly.
  He sha­kes his he­ad. "Lo­ok at me. He out­we­ighs me by a hund­red po­unds."
  "Can’t you-I don't know-turn him in­to a to­ad?"
  "I can't use my ma­gic li­ke that. Not yet, any­way."
  Oh, right. Bum­mer.
  Nur­se Je­an po­kes her he­ad be­hind the cur­ta­in and grins. "Oh, Mr. Brow­ne! I tho­ught that was you."
  Nur­se Je­an is, and pro­bably al­ways will be, in lo­ve with Cam. With all his mi­nor fo­ot­ball inj­uri­es, he vi­sits her cons­tantly, so I wo­uldn't be surp­ri­sed if he had her num­ber prog­ram­med in­to his cell pho­ne right next to mi­ne. He gi­ves her a se­mi­wa­ve, a lit­tle bash­ful.
  She steps back and ins­pects him. "Well, well, well. You lo­ok just gre­at. You must be fol­lo­wing that new di­et I ga­ve you. Yes? "
  He shrugs, and I find myself fas­ci­na­ted by the fact that even a tra­ined me­di­cal pro­fes­si­onal can’t no­ti­ce his ob­vi­o­us physi­cal chan­ges. Whi­le she ta­kes Cam ac­ross to dis­cuss the di­et, I le­an over to Pip. "Why can no­body see what's hap­pe­ning to him ex­cept me?"
  His eyes wi­den. "What do you me­an?"
  "Hel­lo? Among ot­her things, his ears are get­ting po­inty, and no­body's fre­aked out abo­ut it."
  "You can see that?"
  "Uh-huh. Can't you?"
  He gnaws ner­vo­usly on his fin­ger­na­il. "Mas­sif knew that Ca­me­ron wo­uld go thro­ugh cer­ta­in chan­ges be­fo­re he fully in­he­ri­ted his po­wers, so he put a spell over all hu­mans un­til his six­te­enth birth­day, to pro­tect him. He was af­ra­id that…"
  "I know. That we wo­uld disc­ri­mi­na­te aga­inst him the way they do hu­mans. The way they did you. Right?"
  He lo­oks wor­ri­ed. "Mor­gan. He put that spell on all hu­mans. You are not sup­po­sed to be ab­le to see the chan­ges."
  "Well, Mas­sif must ha­ve scre­wed up," I say. "I'm a psychic. I can see things lots of pe­op­le can't. I can even see Dawn when she's in­vi­sib­le."
  "I me­ant to ask you abo­ut that. You re­al­ly can?"
  I nod.
  His wor­ri­ed lo­ok melts in­to an une­asy smi­le. "So, you are an enc­hant­ress, af­ter all. In Ot­her­world, we gi­ve that na­me to any hu­man fe­ma­le with ma­gi­cal po­wers."
  "I gu­ess." I re­turn his smi­le, my che­eks star­ting to warm un­der the we­ight of his ga­ze. "Are you sa­ying that if Cam did le­ave, hu­mans wo­uldn't no­ti­ce that, eit­her?"
  He nods. "That is a fa­irly simp­le spell for Mas­sif. It will be li­ke he ne­ver exis­ted."
  "But it do­esn't so­und so simp­le to me. Ever­yo­ne lo­ves him. They co­uld ne­ver for­get abo­ut him." I watch Nur­se Je­an talk to Cam abo­ut ad­ding mo­re pro­te­in to his di­et for his "athle­tic and mus­cu­lar body type" and do­ubt be­gins to cre­ep in. "You me­an, Mr. and Mrs. Brow­ne, too?"
  "Yes.”
  "But how?" I can just ima­gi­ne Cam’s bed­ro­om mi­ra­cu­lo­usly chan­ging in­to a se­wing ro­om over­night, and his ima­ge di­sin­teg­ra­ting from every pho­to I ha­ve of him, as if he ne­ver exis­ted. It se­ems im­pos­sib­le.
  "That is why I was sent he­re."
  "You me­an, you're sup­po­sed to ta­ke his pla­ce? And pe­op­le won't no­ti­ce that?" I ask inc­re­du­lo­usly.
  "That is the plan."
  "They re­al­ly think that his own girlf­ri­end, so­me­one who's known him sin­ce birth, wo­uldn't no­ti­ce the dif­fe­ren­ce?" I ask in­dig­nantly, tho­ugh un­cer­ta­inty is cre­eping in. "They ob­vi­o­usly don't know anyt­hing abo­ut lo­ve."
  As so­on as the words le­ave my mo­uth, it sud­denly ma­kes sen­se, why I've be­en ha­ving tho­se con­fu­sing dre­ams in­vol­ving Pip. Pip is Cam's rep­la­ce­ment. Pip is me­ant to ta­ke his pla­ce, in everyt­hing.
  Se­am­les­sly. As Ste­vens's star­ting qu­ar­ter­back. As the Brow­nes' son. And as my boyf­ri­end. It se­ems so im­pos­sib­le, and yet, I flash back to the dre­ams I've had, the con­fu­si­on. If I co­uld be fo­oled in my dre­ams, who's to say I wo­uldn't be fo­oled when awa­ke?
  "But what abo­ut enc­hant­res­ses?" I blurt out. "I me­an, what abo­ut pe­op­le li­ke me? The­ir spells don't work the sa­me on me. Wo­uldn't I re­mem­ber him?''
  He shrugs. "Pos­sibly. You might not re­mem­ber everyt­hing, but the­re wo­uld be a chan­ce."
  I sink down on­to the hard, squ­are pil­low on the cot and won­der how that wo­uld fe­el. Wo­uld re­mem­be­ring what I had lost ma­ke it har­der to co­pe? Or wo­uld I be happy, kno­wing he was the­re, my own fa­iry god­fat­her?
  Pip catc­hes my be­mu­sed exp­res­si­on and says, "But that's not­hing to worry abo­ut."
  "I know, I know. I was just thin­king…in ca­se the plan do­esn't work…" I stop myself. "But if it do­es work, will I re­mem­ber you?"
  He thinks for a se­cond. "I do not know, ac­tu­al­ly."
  "I ho­pe I do," I be­gin, but I catch myself when I re­ali­ze that every ti­me I think of Pip, I'll know that he's be­ing tor­tu­red in Ot­her­world be­ca­use of me. It pro­bably ser­ves me right.
  "Ha­ve you tri­ed en­vi­si­oning the plan la­tely?"
  I sha­ke off the men­tal ima­ge of Pip be­ing bru­tal­ly whip­ped in Ot­her­world and say, "No. And I won't, I've sworn off en­vi­si­oning for now. It was ma­king me crazy. "
  He smi­les. "Ta­king cont­rol of yo­ur own des­tiny?"
  "We'll see," I ans­wer. Af­ter all, that's only pos­sib­le when you know exactly what you want out of yo­ur li­fe. And I tho­ught I did, but now I'm not so su­re.
Chapter Thirty-seven

  I SHO­ULD HA­VE known that my mot­her wo­uldn't drop everyt­hing and rush right over. It's a shop­ping trip we’re tal­king abo­ut, and she do­esn't mess aro­und whe­re fo­od is con­cer­ned. She shows up at two in the af­ter­no­on, af­ter I exp­la­ined three ti­mes to Nur­se Je­an that we only li­ve three blocks away from the scho­ol and that it wo­uld be per­fectly sa­fe to let us out on our own. Nur­se Je­an, ho­we­ver, do­esn't ha­ve the sa­me lo­ve for me that she do­es for Cam. "Prin­ci­pals or­ders," she'd sa­id all three ti­mes, tho­ugh the last ti­me her vo­ice crac­ked in exas­pe­ra­ti­on and she lo­oked li­ke she was se­arc­hing for the ne­arest me­di­cal re­fe­ren­ce bo­ok to throw at me.
  So by the ti­me my mot­her shows up, I'm ne­arly in a co­ma from lo­oking at the WHAT SMO­KING DO­ES TO YO­UR BODY pos­ter on the wall and watc­hing Pip sle­ep. His fa­ce is li­ke that of a lit­tle child wit­ho­ut a ca­re in the world, des­pi­te the fact that he lo­oks li­ke the war wo­un­ded and is des­ti­ned to be pu­nis­hed even mo­re se­ve­rely in Ot­her­world in only three days' ti­me.
  "Ma­ro­ne! Lo­ok at yo­ur fa­ce!" my mot­her cri­es when she parts the cur­ta­in. She throws her he­avy le­at­her bag on my cot, right on my fe­et, and puts a hand on Pips chin, ins­pec­ting his jaw.
  "Ow, Morn," I say, sli­ding my fe­et out from un­der her pur­se and mas­sa­ging them "You do want me to be ab­le to walk out of he­re, don't you?"
  She ig­no­res me. "How in the world did you get in­to this mess? And three days be­fo­re the party!"
  "I know. Pic­tu­res ru­ined." I gro­an, re­mem­be­ring how she had squ­aw­ked af­ter I ca­me ho­me in an arm bra­ce. "Li­fe as we know it, over."
  "I ha­ve so­me pan­ca­ke ma­ke­up," she says, til­ting my chin up to the flu­ores­cent light. "It co­uld work."
  In the back of my mot­her's Hon­da SUV, Pip and I are qu­i­et. But my mot­her and fat­her both ha­ve a knack for sa­ving the world from comp­le­te si­len­ce She hums along to her one and only, hor­ribly overp­la­yed And­rea Bo­cel­li CD and, in bet­we­en, pep­pers us with ex­ci­ting sto­ri­es abo­ut her trip to Shop Ri­te. "Tur­key Hill was buy one gal­lon, get one free, so I tho­ught we co­uld ha­ve sun­da­es to­night." And, "The ro­ma­ine was very wil­ted, so I had to get ice­berg."
  My mot­her in­vi­tes Pip for din­ner, sin­ce Cam has a se­cond as­sign­ment to­night. I fi­gu­re this is a go­od thing; if fa­iri­es ob­vi­o­usly don't eat so well, it's only fit­ting that he ha­ve a re­al­ly gre­at me­al on one of his last nights on Earth. "Just ma­ke su­re you pro­no­un­ce it pas­ta fa­zo­ol " I whis­per to him. "My mot­her has a thing with pro­nun­ci­ati­on."
  He nods and then le­ans to­ward the front of the car. "Mol­te gra­zie, Sig­no­ra Sparks. Mi pi­ace­reb­be vi­si­ta­re l’Ita­lia un gi­or­no di qu­es­ti"
  My mot­her perks up right away. "Pre­go, pre­go!" she bub­bles.
  What is she tal­king abo­ut? Isn't that a brand of pas­ta sa­uce that has be­en ban­ned from our ho­use? When she se­es the way he gob­bles up her pas­ta, I’ll be surp­ri­sed if she do­esn't of­fer to di­vor­ce Dad and mo­ve in with him right away. Me­anw­hi­le, And­rea Bo­cel­li is mo­aning so­met­hing abo­ut amo­re. I wa­it for Mar­lon Bran­do to ap­pe­ar and ma­ke me an of­fer I can't re­fu­se. I sta­re at Pip, open­mo­ut­hed, as he go­es on con­ver­sing with my mom in a lan­gu­age I've ne­ver be­en in­te­res­ted in un­ders­tan­ding.
  Until now.
  When we get ho­me, my mot­her be­ams at him and pats his uni­nj­ured che­ek. Then she says so­met­hing in Ita­li­an to both of us, se­emingly for­get­ting that I ha­ve no fre­aking clue what she is sa­ying. I lo­ok at Pip, help­less.
  "She wants us to wash up for din­ner. It will be re­ady so­on."
  "Oh. Um, so, whe­re did you le­arn Ita­li­an?"
  He slings his back­pack over his sho­ul­der and ta­kes mi­ne from me be­fo­re I can pull it out of the car. "We had to le­arn to spe­ak all the lan­gu­ages."
  All?'' I ask, do­ubt­ful. "So, li­ke, Swa­hi­li?"
  "Ndi­yo," he says hur­ri­edly, may­be to stop me from sta­ring at him with an open mo­uth, li­ke a fre­aky blow­fish "Let's go in­si­de. I am qu­ite hungry."
  At din­ner, it's mo­re Ita­li­an. My fat­her mi­no­red in Ita­li­an in col­le­ge when he was da­ting my mot­her, so he even in­te­rj­ects a word or two. I'm star­ting to fe­el li­ke I’m the per­son who's new to the world, li­ke I’m the out­cast. "Can we ple­ase spe­ak Eng­lish?" I fi­nal­ly say, as ni­cely as pos­sib­le, so that Pip do­esn't think I'm a to­tal brat.
  "I’m sorry, hon. But it isn't of­ten I get to prac­ti­ce. And, Pip, you ha­ve flaw­less in­to­na­ti­on." She bats her eye­las­hes at him and then re­turns to me. "How is the pas­ta?"
  Pip do­esn't se­em to ca­re abo­ut ma­king a fo­ol of him­self in front of me. He says, "Fan­tas­tic!'' with his mo­uth full, a lit­tle el­bow of pas­ta glu­ed to his chin with sticky oran­ge sa­uce. At ti­mes li­ke this, I can re­al­ly see what lu­res the girls in.
  Spe­aking of which, his da­te with Sa­ra had be­en in the back of my mind all day, but, with all that had hap­pe­ned to­day, I co­uldn't find a cle­ver way to bring it up. Now se­ems as go­od a ti­me as any. "So, Pip,'' I be­gin ca­su­al­ly, "how did yo­ur da­te go last night?"
  I must be ab­le to pull off "ca­su­al,'' be­ca­use he do­esn't ap­pe­ar to de­tect anyt­hing stran­ge. He simply wi­pes his mo­uth with a nap­kin and says, "Just fi­ne. She is a gre­at per­son."
  I sho­uld ha­ve ex­pec­ted va­gu­eness from Pip, the ul­ti­ma­te gent­le man. I was ho­ping for so­met­hing a lit­tle mo­re in­for­ma­ti­ve: (a) pla­ces vi­si­ted, (b) to­pics con­ver­sed abo­ut, (c) bo­dily flu­ids exc­han­ged. Con­si­de­ring what I know abo­ut Pip, the ans­wers to the abo­ve are pro­bably: (a) the di­ner, (b) the we­at­her, (c) zilch. But why do­es it still bug me? Why sho­uld I ca­re abo­ut a guy who isn't even go­ing to be aro­und three days from now?
  May­be it’s be­ca­use I know he’s my "rep­la­ce­ment boyf­ri­end." Li­ke with a spa­re ti­re, even tho­ugh I don't plan on using him, I don't want an­yo­ne el­se using him, eit­her.
  "You had a da­te!" my mot­her exc­la­ims, as if Pip we­re her own child. "How ni­ce."
  My fat­her le­ans back in his cha­ir af­ter po­lis­hing off his third pla­te, so that his shirt stretc­hes over his big belly al­most to the po­int of pop­ping. "I want to he­ar abo­ut this fight. The ot­her guy lo­oks wor­se, right, Pips­ter?"
  "Pips­ter"? Agh Why not gi­ve him a play­ful punch, ruf­fle his ha­ir, and call him "son"? Many ti­mes du­ring my li­fe, I've be­en con­vin­ced my fat­her wan­ted me to be a boy. Cam sort of fil­led the vo­id, but, sin­ce he’s be­en go­ne, my fat­her must be go­ing thro­ugh withd­ra­wal.
  Pip lo­oks con­fu­sed. "No, I don't be­li­eve so."
  My fat­her wa­its for him to ela­bo­ra­te and, when he do­esn't, slinks back with di­sap­po­int­ment. He was cle­arly ho­ping for so­met­hing out of the so­ap ope­ras.
  Pip fi­nis­hes fo­ur pla­tes of pas­ta, so­met­hing I don't think even my fat­her co­uld ma­na­ge, and helps to cle­ar and wash the dis­hes. My fat­her jo­ins in to help, al­lo­wing my mot­her to just sit the­re, so­met­hing that we ha­ven't al­lo­wed her to do sin­ce the Clin­ton ad­mi­nist­ra­ti­on. She can't stop gig­gling li­ke a scho­ol­girl. Pip stands at the sink, to­wel dra­ped over his sho­ul­der, spe­aking mo­re Ita­li­an, and I find myself won­de­ring for the mil­li­onth ti­me to­day how he ac­ted with Sa­ra when they we­re out to­get­her. Of co­ur­se he was swe­et and chi­val­ro­us, but did he act dif­fe­rent be­ca­use it was a da­te? Did he tre­at her ni­cer, gi­ve her ext­ra spe­ci­al at­ten­ti­on? Did he want to kiss her?
  The tho­ught puts a knot in my sto­mach. I me­an, what dif­fe­ren­ce do­es it ma­ke? Cam and I are to­get­her, and Pip’s go­ing off to Ot­her­world. Rep­la­ce­ment boyf­ri­end not ne­eded, thank you very much. That's the plan. Still, for so­me re­ason I swal­low and ga­ze at him, wil­ling him to lo­ok back at me so that we can sha­re a kno­wing, sec­ret glan­ce. But he do­esn't.
  And only a se­cond pas­ses be­fo­re I fe­el gu­ilty for even wan­ting that.
Chapter Thirty-eight

  AFTER SCHO­OL ON Wed­nes­day, Cam calls me over to his front porch to see his su­it. He'd bo­ught it es­pe­ci­al­ly for the party, and when he tri­ed it on for the first ti­me, I ne­arly mel­ted, be­ca­use he lo­oked so fan­tas­tic. Now, stan­ding the­re on his front porch, he lo­oks kind of li­ke a lit­tle kid trying on his daddy's work clot­hes.
  "This lo­oks pat­he­tic." He gro­ans. "I think I'll just let Pip we­ar it."
  "But what will you we­ar?" I ask, sit­ting down on the steps.
  He shrugs.
  "It do­esn't mat­ter, any­way. No­body can see how you’ve chan­ged. They'll pro­bably think you lo­ok ama­zing in it."
  He fle­xes his kne­es and pe­ers down at the fab­ric po­oled at his fe­et. Not when I trip down the sta­irs and do a fa­ce-plant. The­se are too big."
  "Ohhh-kay, so I am go­ing to be we­aring an eve­ning gown, and you are go­ing to be we­aring ratty shorts?"
  "I'll fi­gu­re it out."
  I eye him sus­pi­ci­o­usly. "The drill ser­ge­ant isn't go­ing to stop you from go­ing to this party, is she? Gi­ve you a last-mi­nu­te as­sign­ment?"
  "No." He lo­oks out, ac­ross the stre­et, and whis­pers, "The plan is still in ef­fect. I ha­ve so­me ti­lings to do to­mor­row night, but Til be go­od for Fri­day."
  "Okay." I lo­ok down at my hands. "And everyt­hing's co­ol? She still thinks you're…"
  He nods. "Yep."
  My mind ke­eps flas­hing back to the scars on Pips back. "You ha­ven't be­en ha­ving any se­cond tho­ughts?"
  He lo­oks in­to my eyes. "No. Why?"
  I try to ap­pe­ar as un­con­cer­ned as pos­sib­le, even tho­ugh all I can see are tho­se hor­rib­le slas­hes. But no, if Cam is not ha­ving se­cond tho­ughts, then I'm not, eit­her. Af­ter all, he's the one gi­ving up his thro­ne for me, the po­or com­mo­ner. "Not­hing. So, are you go­ing to miss the ga­me to­mor­row?"
  "Ye­ah" His fa­ce stif­fens. "The­re re­al­ly isn't any po­int. Plus, I've got a lot of stuff to fi­nish aro­und he­re. "
  "They'll pro­bably lo­se big-ti­me wit­ho­ut you and Scab. I don't think I'll go, eit­her."
  He kicks the gro­und with his ba­re toe. "You he­ard that Pip is qu­ar­ter­back?"
  I snap my eyes to me­et his. I don't know why this surp­ri­ses me. He is, af­ter all, sup­po­sed to be Cam's rep­la­ce­ment, not just on the fi­eld but in li­fe. I ha­ven't se­en Pip sin­ce we wal­ked to scho­ol to­get­her this mor­ning, and when he left my si­de in the par­king lot, a co­up­le of A-list se­ni­ors from the fo­ot­ball te­am sur­ro­un­ded him. At the mo­ment, I'd tho­ught it was stran­ge, but I fi­gu­red that may­be they just wan­ted a blow-by-blow of his fight with Scab. Pip is so mild-man­ne­red and unas­su­ming, but I knew the pass I’d ma­de him throw wo­uld ma­ke the fo­ot­ball te­am dro­ol with envy. I hadn't ima­gi­ned this, tho­ugh. "That's crazy."
  "Sup­po­sedly, he has one hell of an arm. Who knew?" He slips off the su­it jac­ket and lays it over the back of a lo­un­ge cha­ir, then lo­osens his tie. "John told me the guys got him to try out, and the co­ach wants him in."
  "Wow, do­es he even know the ru­les?"
  "He’ll le­arn fast. He's in­si­de with Sa­ra right now. She’ll te­ach him that… among ot­her things, I am su­re." He ra­ises his eyeb­rows sug­ges­ti­vely.
  "They are? What do­es that me­an?" I pe­er in­to his li­ving ro­om, un­til I catch a glimp­se of my ref­lec­ti­on. I lo­ok li­ke a de­men­ted stal­ker. I sho­uld be happy that Pip and Sa­ra are to­get­her for his last days on Earth, but ins­te­ad, all I'm fe­eling is je­alo­usy, li­ke the girls who used to dro­ol over Cam. Pat­he­tic. "Pip told me he's sup­po­sed to be yo­ur rep­la­ce­ment. In everyt­hing."
  This news do­esn't surp­ri­se him. "I know."
  "He was sup­po­sed to ta­ke yo­ur pla­ce. As my boyf­ri­end."
  I watch for a re­ac­ti­on on his fa­ce. Je­alo­usy. An­ger. Anyt­hing. But the­re is no­ne. This is cle­arly so­met­hing he has known for a whi­le.
  "You don't ca­re?"
  He lo­oks at the gro­und, then back at me. "May­be he was me­ant to be in my pla­ce all along," he says.
  I clench my fists. "But he's not. And I lo­ve you."
  He gi­ves me a slow, sad smi­le and whis­pers, "I know, I lo­ve you, too. And I'm sta­ying he­re, so what dif­fe­ren­ce do­es it ma­ke?"
  It's just a sta­te­ment, not a pro­mi­se. The­re isn't any re­sol­ve in his vo­ice. It frigh­tens me. I catch a glimp­se of a bit of wo­od stic­king out from the in­si­de poc­ket of his su­it co­at. His chops­ti-er, wand. I re­ach over to grab it and say, "You won't be ne­eding-" The wand falls to the flo­or and I fe­el a jolt of elect­ri­city run thro­ugh my fin­gers. "Ouch!"
  "Watch it!" he tells me, a se­cond too la­te. "Don't to­uch that."
  "I won’t, any­mo­re," I say, hol­ding my fin­gers, which are candy pink and still siz­zling. "What the hell?"
  He ta­kes the wand and tucks it back in­to the poc­ket. "Lis­ten, are you su­re you en­vi­si­oned everyt­hing wor­king out?"
  "Um, ye­ah," I lie.
  "Okay." He re­ac­hes up and pats my he­ad as if he's not subs­tan­ti­al­ly shor­ter than I am, and whis­pers, "I told her not to hurt you aga­in, but I can’t be su­re she’ll lis­ten to me. So just be go­od. Okay? Un­til Fri­day?"
  I he­ave a sigh and nod. "Wha­te­ver."
  "No, se­ri­o­usly. I don't want to ha­ve to worry abo­ut you any mo­re than I al­re­ady do."
  "Okay," I say glumly. "I still don't know why you stick up for her."
  He ex­ha­les slowly and ta­kes my hand. "I told you. She's not bad. She's just obe­ying Mas­sif’s or­ders. And she's pro­bably go­ing to catch hell from him if things work out for us. So try to cut her a lit­tle slack, okay?"
  I throw up my hands. "I know, I know. I am a to­tal brat."
  He gi­ves me a qu­ick kiss, and I he­ad ac­ross his lawn, thro­ugh the bus­hes. As I'm le­aving, I see Mrs. Nel­son cros­sing the stre­et, hol­ding the hand of a lit­tle pla­ti­num-pig-ta­iled girl. Li­ke my mot­her had sa­id, she's just as per­fect as be­fo­re-full of li­fe, not fra­il or pa­le at all. At first, I think may­be they're co­ming to see my mot­her, to thank her on­ce aga­in for the mi­ra­cu­lo­us sfog­li­atel­le. In­s­te­ad, they he­ad off to­ward the right, and when they re­ach the curb, the girl bre­aks free of her mot­her and runs up the Brow­nes’ dri­ve­way. Stra­ight in­to Cam's wa­iting arms.
  It's stran­ge how kids ha­ve al­ways so­me­how be­en inexp­li­cably drawn to Cam. But I didn't think he knew Gra­cie, or the Nel­sons-at le­ast, not very well. Gra­cie has al­ways be­en a shy kid, duc­king be­hind her mot­her's legs whe­ne­ver I wo­uld say hel­lo. But now, she's grin­ning at him li­ke they're the best of fri­ends. She re­ac­hes aro­und his back and fe­els his sho­ul­der bla­des, and they both bre­ak in­to la­ugh­ter.
  And me­anw­hi­le, Mrs. Nel­son stands the­re in the grass. Smi­ling and wi­ping her eyes with the back of her hand.
  She may be smi­ling, but she's al­so sob­bing.
  And that's when I re­ali­ze what Cam's "assign­ments" are.
Chapter Thirty-nine

  MOR­GAN! CO­ME ON, I sa­ved you a se­at!" Eden calls from the top row of the ble­ac­hers. She's stan­ding the­re in her gre­en and gold Hawks swe­ats­hirt, and she's we­aring one of tho­se at­ro­ci­o­us gi­ant fo­am cow­boy hats. She turns to­ward the cen­ter of the gym as the marc­hing band belts out the fi­nal few no­tes of our fight song, and scre­ams a se­emingly ne­ver-ending "Who­o­o­o­o­o­oo!"
  Re­luc­tantly, I climb up to her se­at, no­ti­cing two mo­re dis­gus­ting purp­le le­ech bi­tes on her neck be­fo­re I plop down and stick my fin­gers in my ears. Two we­eks ago I wo­uld ha­ve kil­led to ha­ve a pep rally last pe­ri­od ins­te­ad of Eng­lish. Now, I think I wo­uld so much rat­her dis­sect Le­aves of Grass than sit thro­ugh this. I see Cam sit­ting a few rows ahe­ad of me, a blank lo­ok on his fa­ce. The pink aura is sur­ro­un­ding him, as usu­al. He's not we­aring his jer­sey, so it’s al­most li­ke he was ne­ver part of the te­am. I fully ex­pect him to bre­ak in­to te­ars.
  Eden grins and po­ints at me. "Scab ga­ve you a scab."
  "Funny."
  "What a jerk. I can’t be­li­eve I mis­sed that" she says glumly. "So, has Cam tal­ked to Scab at all sin­ce he was sus­pen­ded?"
  I sha­ke my he­ad. As if Cam has not­hing el­se to worry abo­ut.
  "Wow. That's so sad! They we­re, li­ke, best fri­ends."
  I shrug, tap­ping my fin­gers on the bench. I check the clock. It's two. Ti­me to get this show on the ro­ad.
  Fi­nal­ly, Prin­ci­pal Ed­wards strolls up to a po­di­um, and the che­ering co­mes to an end. He lec­tu­res, se­emingly fo­re­ver, abo­ut how this ye­ar's Hawks are go­ing to be the best ever, and I know Cam is win­cing at the tho­ught, tho­ugh I can't see him from my se­at. Then he be­gins to an­no­un­ce the te­am mem­bers.
  Eden sways back and forth in her se­at and says, "Wow, they re­al­ly did kick Cam off the te­am, didn't they?"
  I gla­re at her. "Who told you that? He qu­it."
  She shrugs. "It's the ru­mor that he lost his arm. Is it true Pip is go­ing to ta­ke his pla­ce?"
  He's not ta­king his pla­ce with me, that's for su­re, I think, cra­ning my neck to see the che­er­le­aders on the si­de­li­nes. Sa­ra has her pla­ti­num ha­ir in a pony­ta­il and is clap­ping for a wi­de re­ce­iver. She kicks her pen­cil-thin leg up so un­na­tu­ral­ly high that she can al­most kiss her knee. Gross.
  "I can't wa­it for to­night!" she is blab­be­ring as I watch the fo­ot­ball pla­yers jog out li­ke he­ro­es in the­ir gre­en jer­seys, wa­ving and slap­ping each ot­her on the back­si­de. "You want to me­et in the par­king lot?"
  Eden is ob­vi­o­usly so lo­ve struck by Mi­ke that, she's ex­pe­ri­en­cing de­lu­si­ons. Li­ke I wo­uld ever, ever go to this ga­me. Af­ter all, my boyf­ri­end was just disg­ra­ced in­to qu­it­ting the te­am. Or may­be he was, li­ke the ru­mor go­es, kic­ked off. What dif­fe­ren­ce do­es it ma­ke? For the past few ye­ars. Cam has li­ved and bre­at­hed fo­ot­ball, and now, it's over for him. He's ob­vi­o­usly go­ing thro­ugh a very tra­uma­tic pe­ri­od and pro­bably ha­tes everyt­hing that has to do with the ga­me. And I ne­ed to show my sup­port by boy­cot­ting it. I am su­re we both wo­uld ha­ve boy­cot­ted this pep rally, too, if it wo­uldn't ha­ve got­ten us de­ten­ti­on.
  Eden is sa­ying so­met­hing, but it do­esn't re­gis­ter un­til she's half­way thro­ugh. "… re­al­ly sucks that Cam isn't qu­ar­ter­back any­mo­re, but, li­ke you tell ever­yo­ne when you tell them fu­tu­res that aren't exactly gre­at, you ha­ve to ri­se abo­ve it. Mo­ve on."
  I turn to her, re­ady to spew, and then hold my ton­gue. She's right, of co­ur­se. I've used the "mo­ve on" spe­ech so of­ten, it's per­ma­nently ing­ra­ined in my he­ad. But it's easi­er sa­id than do­ne. I'm abo­ut to tell her that, when I re­ali­ze they're abo­ut to an­no­un­ce the star­ting qu­ar­ter­back.
  I'd ex­pec­ted all along to he­ar his na­me, but when it's fi­nal­ly out the­re, I ins­tantly roc­ket out of my se­at, fu­eled by the energy in the crowd. The ap­pla­use bu­ilds to a ro­ar, and Eden lets out a glass-bre­aking scre­ech. My eyes go in­to overd­ri­ve, fo­cu­sing in on the do­or to the boys' loc­ker ro­om. And the­re he is, in Cam's num­ber 10 jer­sey, the Gap je­ans I bo­ught for him, and a pa­ir of Ni­kes. He has a fo­ot­ball in the cro­ok of his arm. He won't lo­ok up at the crowd, so all I can see is the top of his he­ad, all mus­sed up, li­ke whip­ped pe­anut but­ter. I blink-can that re­al­ly be Pip?-and when he ta­kes a few steps, I know the ans­wer. Swish-swish-swish.
  Drag­ging his fe­et, he shuf­fles to the cen­ter of the gym. He gi­ves a slight wa­ve but so­me­how ends up pop­ping the ball out from the crad­le of his arm. It rolls on­to the flo­or awk­wardly for a mo­ment, and he cha­ses it abo­ut be­fo­re re­co­ve­ring it. The­re are a few gig­gles from the audi­en­ce, but when he wa­ves aga­in, the crowd grows lo­uder. I still can't see his eyes, tho­ugh. I can’t tell if he’s ex­ci­ted or sca­red to de­ath.
  Eden whist­les and fans her fa­ce. "Oh, my God, he is such a hot­tie. I'll be his tight end any day."
  "Who­se?"
  “Pip’s.”'
  I squ­int at her. I think she sa­id the sa­me thing abo­ut Cam a few days ago, aro­und the ti­me she was la­ug­hing abo­ut the fo­ot­ball te­am ste­aling Pip’s pants.
  "The­se are our Hawks!" Prin­ci­pal Ed­wards an­no­un­ces to mo­re ap­pla­use, and the che­er­le­aders run out to the cen­ter of the gymna­si­um. They all se­em to he­ad for Pip, wrap­ping them­sel­ves aro­und him un­til I can ba­rely lo­ca­te him in the mob. Then Sa­ra do­es a cartw­he­el and bo­unds over, li­ke a lit­tle kit­ten, po­uring her­self in­to his arms. I can see his fa­ce now, and the­re's a smi­le, a big one I don't think he’s ever shown me. She throws her he­ad back and la­ughs, and he do­es the sa­me. Ha­ve I ever he­ard him la­ugh? I watch as, des­pi­te the mad­ness aro­und them, they slowly bring the­ir lips to­get­her, and-
  Gah. What is Cam up to? I qu­ickly switch my ga­ze to a co­up­le of rows ahe­ad of me, ex­pec­ting to see him sit­ting the­re, si­lent, a lo­ne te­ar run­ning down his fa­ce.
  Inste­ad, he’s on his fe­et, ho­oting and hol­le­ring, pum­ping his fist in the air as the pink clo­ud swirls over his he­ad. Not exactly he­artb­ro­ken.
  Well, he had men­ti­oned so­met­hing abo­ut mo­ving on to his next thing. May­be he’s past fo­ot­ball. May­be he’s ta­ken up so­met­hing that his lit­tle fa­iry body will be bet­ter ab­le to hand­le, li­ke croc­he­ting or stamp col­lec­ting.
  Or may­be so­met­hing mo­re. Much, much mo­re.
Chapter Forty

  I'M ON THE porch aga­in, lis­te­ning to the fa­ra­way vo­ices of La­ura from Lit­tle Ho­use on the Pra­irie waf­ting from my li­ving ro­om. It’s anot­her warm night, and be­fo­re, adults we­re wal­king past with strol­lers and mo­wing the­ir lawns, and kids we­re sho­uting out in play. Even lit­tle Gra­cie was out, with her first pa­ir of rol­ler ska­tes, Mrs. Nel­son watc­hing with eyes that ne­ver wan­ted to lo­se sight of her aga­in. But the sun has long sin­ce set, and I'm still out­si­de, still trying to re­ad the first few pa­ges of Le­aves of Grass for class to­mor­row. At this po­int, I'm one li­ne in­to the first po­em and con­fu­sed, my mind comp­le­tely lost on so­met­hing that was hap­pe­ning only a few stre­ets over.
  Over the tre­es I co­uld even see the gla­re of the sta­di­um lights, cas­ting the dark sky a gun­me­tal gray. And I co­uld he­ar the che­ering of the audi­en­ce every so of­ten in bet­we­en La­ura yel­ling for Ma or Pa. The crowd che­ered a lot, so Pip pro­bably did them pro­ud and won the ga­me. I bet he had the en­ti­re stu­dent body chan­ting his na­me. I'm su­re the te­am pic­ked him up on the­ir sho­ul­ders and car­ri­ed him aro­und the fi­eld. Sa­ra pro­bably to­ok him in for a pas­si­ona­te ce­leb­ra­tory kiss on the fifty-yard li­ne, whi­le con­fet­ti flo­ated aro­und them.
  Then the en­ding cre­dits rol­led and they li­ved hap­pily ever af­ter. Okay, so it pro­bably wasn't that per­fect, but the tho­ught still ma­kes me gag.
  "Are you okay?"
  I whip my he­ad aro­und and see a form stan­ding on my lawn, in the dark­ness. Cam? It mo­ves thro­ugh the bus­hes, and at on­ce, Pip’s fe­atu­res co­me in­to the light, his gol­den ha­ir a mess, the purp­le bru­ise on his lip just an out­li­ne now. He is we­aring an over­si­zed Hawks T-shirt that shows off his po­wer­ful lo­wer arms, and has a gym bag slung over his sho­ul­der. The bulb over­he­ad glows yel­low in each of his eyes, and, sin­ce his mo­uth is still swol­len, I can’t ma­ke out his exp­res­si­on.
  "Fi­ne," I ans­wer, stra­igh­te­ning. "You won the ga­me, right?"
  He nods. "How did you… Oh, that's right. Enc­hant­ress."
  I sha­ke my he­ad. "I didn't en­vi­si­on it. I just knew. But why are you back so so­on? Isn't the­re a ce­leb­ra­ti­on at the Par­so­na­ge?"
  "Yes" he says, clim­bing the steps to the porch and hef­ting his he­avy bag on­to the gro­und. "But, you know- abo­ut to­mor­row. I wan­ted to talk to you abo­ut it."
  I squ­elch the de­si­re to he­ar him tell me, "I rus­hed right ho­me be­ca­use I mis­sed you," and say, "That's right. Are you re­ady?"
  I mo­ve my ba­re fe­et from the gli­der, and he ta­kes the se­at next to me. "Yes. Are you?"
  "I just want it to be over with." I sigh. "I think Dawn has be­en ma­king me think and fe­el things that aren't re­al. I don't li­ke it."
  He wrink­les his no­se. "But you told me you can see Ca­me­ron in his true form."
  "Well, ye­ah, but ot­her things…"
  He lo­oks con­fu­sed. "That was a very po­wer­ful spell that Mas­sif put on us hu­mans, ma­king us see Ca­me­ron as he on­ce was. And you can see Dawn, even when she ma­kes her­self in­vi­sib­le. If you’re im­mu­ne to tho­se spells, you're pro­bably im­mu­ne to all Ma­gic of Tho­ught."
  "Ma­gic of Tho­ught?"
  "Ma­king you per­ce­ive things that don't exist, or not per­ce­ive things that do."
  "I gu­ess, but…" I bi­te my ton­gue. If I'm im­mu­ne to Ma­gic of Tho­ught then the fe­elings I've had for Pip are…
  No. No. No.
  "So, are you sa­ying, hypot­he­ti­cal­ly," I say, ma­king su­re that word is cle­ar, "that a fa­iry pro­bably co­uldn't, I don't know, get in yo­ur mind and ma­ke you think you we­re in lo­ve with so­me­one?"
  He la­ughs. "Not pos­sib­le. I told you, fa­iri­es don't un­ders­tand that kind of lo­ve. They su­rely co­uldn't con­coct a lo­ve spell."
  I fre­eze. My sto­mach starts to ac­he. So­met­hing in­si­de me isn't wor­king right. I sta­re at Le­aves of Grass, unab­le to me­et his ga­ze. I am an evil, evil girl.
  He's go­ing on, ob­li­vi­o­us to the he­art at­tack I'm ha­ving. "I be­li­eve Dawn is awa­re of everyt­hing."
  The plan? My he­art be­gins to be­at fas­ter, hum­ming li­ke a mo­tor in my chest. "How do you know?"
  He sits be­si­de me on the gli­der and whis­pers in my ear, his che­ek aga­inst mi­ne, soft and beg­ging to be kis­sed. "I ca­me right he­re be­ca­use be­fo­re I left for the ga­me, I he­ard Dawn tal­king to Ca­me­ron."
  "And…"
  "She told him that if she do­esn't de­li­ver him to Ot­her­world to­mor­row night, Mas­sif will kill her." He le­ans in still clo­ser. "Why wo­uld she tell him that, un­less she had a re­ason to be­li­eve he might not fol­low her to Ot­her­world?"
  "Is it true? Will Mas­sif kill her?"
  His lips form a stra­ight li­ne. "Pos­sibly."
  "And you think that me­ans she knows abo­ut our plan?"
  "Yes. I think it me­ans she's not go­ing to let you stand in her way. No mat­ter what Ca­me­ron says." He's so clo­se that I can smell Cam's scent on his jer­sey, and it's hard not to le­an in­to him. "She knows that you are the one thing that wo­uld ma­ke Cam stay in this world. If you're go­ne, he will ha­ve no re­ason to stay he­re."
  I bre­ak out of the da­ze and sud­denly fe­el cold. I'd ima­gi­ned that may­be she wo­uld lock me in a ba­se­ment un­til Cam was sa­fely in Ot­her­world. Per­haps ma­ke it so that my mom's SUV bro­ke down on the way to the party. But this… this me­ans…
  "You think she's go­ing to try to kill me?"
  He nods.
  "But how? You sa­id I'm im­mu­ne to her ma­gic."
  His fa­ce is sto­ne. "That do­esn't ma­ke you in­vin­cib­le."
  "No, of co­ur­se not. But Cam wo­uldn't let that hap­pen. He sa­id lie wo­uld kill her if she hurt me."
  "Dawn’s only mis­si­on in li­fe is to de­li­ver him to Ot­her­world. She will die if she do­esn't ma­ke this hap­pen. And I do­ubt Mas­sif wo­uld al­low Ca­me­ron to harm her. He wants the­ir king­doms to uni­te."
  "But if I’m de­ad, Cam wo­uld ne­ver go back to Ot­her­world. He'd ha­te Dawn fo­re­ver. He'd stay he­re, just out of spi­te."
  He sha­kes his he­ad. "I don't think he wo­uld."
  Anger wells in­si­de me. "How do you know? You don't know Cam."
  "But I do know what it is li­ke to be dif­fe­rent, to be an out­cast," he says softly. "And if Ca­me­ron stays he­re past his six­te­enth birth­day, Mas­sif will no lon­ger pro­tect him. His spell will be bro­ken. The one he put over all hu­mans. The one you are im­mu­ne to."
  "So, ever­yo­ne will see him as he is? Wings and ears and… everyt­hing?"
  He nods.
  My he­art stops.
  "Cam do­esn't ca­re how he lo­oks," I say, but even as the words co­me out, I know that he do­es. Af­ter all, that was the re­ason he'd be­en mo­ping abo­ut day af­ter day, fe­eling use­less. But wo­uld he re­al­ly rat­her spend an eter­nity mar­ri­ed to a de­men­ted fa­iry than li­ve in this world? If I we­ren't aro­und to pro­tect him, may­be. "And what abo­ut his po­wers?"
  "They will be go­ne."
  I bi­te my ton­gue. The only thing that has ma­de Cam smi­le in the past few days is the fact that he's fo­und his next thing. That he is use­ful. Wo­uld he re­al­ly want to gi­ve that up for me? Wo­uldn't he be crazy to even con­si­der that?
  Fi­nal­ly, I ask, "Do you think we sho­uldn't go thro­ugh with this?"
  "No, not at all." And then tho­se eyes, afi­re in the light from abo­ve, fo­cus on me, comp­le­tely se­ri­o­us and war­ning. "But I want you to be sa­fe."
  I swal­low, bre­ath­less. I do a men­tal in­ven­tory and re­ali­ze that the only thing bet­we­en me and a pa­in­ful de­ath is a po­wer­less fa­iry and a guy who has be­en known to pee his pants at the sight of anyt­hing with wings. Not go­od. I shi­ver, wis­hing I'd ta­ken so­me sort of mar­ti­al arts co­ur­se.
  "I just want ever­yo­ne to be happy," I mur­mur. "And it se­ems li­ke, wha­te­ver hap­pens, so­me­one is go­ing to suf­fer."
  Pip no­ti­ces that I'm tremb­ling and puts an arm aro­und my sho­ul­der. It fe­els ni­ce, and stran­gely fa­mi­li­ar. He lo­oks ac­ross the stre­et, in­to the black night. "What-" he be­gins. It’s a full mi­nu­te be­fo­re he starts up aga­in. "What tho­ughts we­re you ha­ving? The ones you be­li­eved the fa­iri­es we­re ma­king you think?"
  "Um. Not­hing." As if I’d ever let him know abo­ut tho­se. Go­ose bumps ap­pe­ar on my arms, and I ha­ve to rub them away. "What do you think abo­ut this? Do you think Cam can still be happy he­re?"
  "Of co­ur­se. He has you."
  "But he won’t ha­ve any po­wers. He'll be fi­ve fe­et tall, with po­in­ted ears and wings. And comp­le­tely use­less."
  "Fa­iri­es ra­rely grow over fo­ur fe­et tall," he po­ints out.
  I sigh. "Even bet­ter. At first, Cam might be okay with it. But even­tu­al­ly, it will eat away at him. Pe­op­le are cru­el to tho­se who are dif­fe­rent. You know that."
  "But he will still ha­ve you."
  Yes, but will he? What if Dawn is plan­ning so­met­hing? What if she is plan­ning to kill me?
  Pip gi­ves me a ca­uti­o­us smi­le, then stands and hefts his bag hig­her on­to his sho­ul­der. "Watch out for yo­ur­self, enc­hant­ress. And ke­ep yo­ur win­dows clo­sed to­night."
  The way he says it, it ma­kes me shi­ver. I watch him di­sap­pe­ar in­to the dark­ness bet­we­en the bus­hes, then kick asi­de Le­aves of Grass and sta­re up at the blue-black sky. Out of the co­mer of my eye, I think I see a pink aura flo­ating in the light of the porch. When I turn to fa­ce it, it’s go­ne. And so­met­hing tells me it’s go­ing to be a very long night.
Chapter Forty-one

  LYING IN BED, I lis­ten to the ra­in pat­te­ring aga­inst the win­dow. I roll over and pull up the co­vers, fe­eling the pil­low aga­inst my back. Tho­ugh it's soft and li­fe­less and co­ol to the to­uch, sin­ce all my dre­ams we­re fil­led with him-hol­ding me, stro­king my arms-it al­most fe­els li­ke he’s the­re with me. And may­be that's why, des­pi­te the stern war­ning Pip ga­ve me last night, I felt sa­fe.
  To­day is Oc­to­ber 15. My birth­day. My swe­et six­te­en. The day I am fi­nal­ly sup­po­sed to be a wo­man.
  I’d so ho­ped wo­man­ho­od wo­uld bring wis­dom.
  Of co­ur­se it wo­uld be ra­ining to­day. Ne­ver mind that my ha­ir is go­ing to be a frizz test by the ti­me the party is in full swing. In less than fo­ur­te­en ho­urs, one of the men of my dre­ams will be go­ne fo­re­ver.
  I can only ho­pe that when it’s all over, I'm mo­re re­li­eved than sad.
  I’m still wi­ping sle­ep out of the co­mer of my eyes when I co­me downs­ta­irs and ne­arly trip over a lar­ge brown mass at the fo­ot of the steps. In a flash, I won­der if Dawn had pla­ced an obs­tac­le in my way in a la­me at­tempt to kill me. But then I re­ali­ze it's my mot­her, scrub­bing the hard­wo­od flo­ors. I ex­pect a bright and che­ery birth­day gre­eting, but ins­te­ad she be­ars down all her we­ight on the spon­ge, drops it in­to the buc­ket, and huffs, "Ma­ro­ne! The­se flo­ors are a mess." The­re's a wild, un­fo­cu­sed lo­ok in her eyes.
  My mot­her's cle­aning fits are li­ke her shop­ping trips- comp­le­tely, psycho­ti­cal­ly ele­va­ted to the im­por­tan­ce and dif­fi­culty of roc­ket sci­en­ce. She's go­ne off the de­ep end be­fo­re, usu­al­ly be­fo­re com­pany co­mes. "Mom, you know that no­body's co­ming he­re. Ever­yo­ne will be at the To­ad."
  "But what if so­me­one wants to co­me back for cof­fee " she says, mo­re as a sta­te­ment than a qu­es­ti­on, sur­ve­ying the rest of the flo­or. "Go in the kitc­hen and get yo­ur oran­ge ju­ice. Ta­ke off yo­ur sho­es first."
  I'm abo­ut to ar­gue that the party will run way la­te, and we'll ha­ve plenty of cof­fee at the To­ad, but then I de­ci­de it's po­int­less. I pull off my bo­ots, one by one, and trud­ge down the hall in my pink socks, not fe­eling much li­ke oran­ge ju­ice. Not fe­eling much li­ke anyt­hing, ac­tu­al­ly, kno­wing the­re's a pos­si­bi­lity Dawn co­uld slip so­me cya­ni­de in­to it to get me out of the way.
  And that's when I see him, stan­ding in the mid­dle of the kitc­hen. At first I see only his fe­et, but my eyes tra­il up­ward, past the sea of too-bag­gy clot­hes he's swim­ming in, right to an enor­mo­us bo­uqu­et of pink- and red-fo­il cho­co­la­te ro­ses. He's known fo­re­ver that I think flo­wers are a was­te and cho­co­la­te is the fo­od of the gods. It's co­mi­cal, be­ca­use he's now so short, ne­arly a fo­ot shor­ter than I am, and his fa­ce is so hid­den that it's al­most li­ke the flo­wers ha­ve legs. "Happy birth­day," the tal­king bo­uqu­et says.
  I fe­el a pang of gu­ilt, a sud­den de­si­re to climb up to my ro­om and hi­de the­re, away from Pip and Cam and my di­vi­ded fe­elings, fo­re­ver. Ins­te­ad, I ta­ke a step for­ward, "Happy birth­day to you, too," I say, both ela­ted and sad that he knows me so well. I ta­ke the flo­wers from his hands and lo­ok down at him, then sto­op over awk­wardly, and… kiss the top of his he­ad, as if I'm his grand­ma. I ne­ver tho­ught anyt­hing with Cam co­uld be this we­ird. "They're ni­ce."
  My mot­her co­mes up be­hind me and says, "Well, don't wa­it. Gi­ve him yo­ur gift."
  "My-oh" I’d bo­ught it at the Men­lo Park Mall last month, tho­ugh it se­ems li­ke ages ago. It’s be­en in my bag ever sin­ce, and at first I co­uldn't wa­it to gi­ve it to him, it was so per­fect. But so much has chan­ged. I fumb­le aro­und in my knap­sack and pull it from the bot­tom, a gum wrap­per stuck to it. "I bo­ught it be­fo­re-well, be­fo­re," I exp­la­in.
  "Thanks, Boo." He ta­kes the small pac­ka­ge in his de­li­ca­te hands, ca­re­ful­ly slits the ta­pe, and pulls off the very mas­cu­li­ne blue and gold wrap­ping. "Wow. Ama­zing."
  "My pa­rents chip­ped in,” I say. "We knew how much you wan­ted it."
  He had wan­ted a wrist­watch for ye­ars. In scho­ol, they are ne­arly un­he­ard of, but Cam had re­ad so­mew­he­re that a man with a wrist­watch lo­oks in­fi­ni­tely mo­re in­tel­li­gent and put to­get­her. So my mot­her and I had de­ci­ded to buy him a re­al­ly ni­ce one from Macy's. But now I’m not su­re he'll use it. Still, he holds it in both hands and grins. "Thanks to both of you."
  "Try it on, try it on," my mot­her bub­bles, gi­ving him a don't-men­ti­on-it wa­ve.
  He re­mo­ves it from the pac­ka­ge, lo­osens the clasp, and sli­des it over his bony wrist. When he clo­ses it, I can see the gi­gan­tic gap bet­we­en the me­tal and his skin. As so­on as he tilts his arm to show it off, the watch falls to the gro­und and skit­ters ac­ross the li­no­le­um.
  "What-" my mom be­gins, con­fu­sed. "Is the clo­su­re bro­ken?"
  Under the spell, I sup­po­se the glossy sil­ver watch lo­oked just glo­ri­o­us on his wrist. I can re­mem­ber tho­se musc­les in his arms, his po­wer­ful fo­re­arms, and tho­se worn, big hands of his, but it’s fuzzy now, which is sad, be­ca­use I tho­ught I’d know everyt­hing abo­ut him by he­art fo­re­ver. Part of me en­vi­es my mot­her’s ig­no­ran­ce and wis­hes I co­uld see the old Cam aga­in, even if it isn't re­al.
  "No, it's gre­at," Cam says, pic­king up the watch and pla­cing it back in the ca­se. "Pro­bably just ne­eds so­me adj­ust­ment."
  "Off to scho­ol for you," my mom says ca­su­al­ly, gi­ving me a sho­ve. "I can't ha­ve yon mes­sing with my flo­ors any­mo­re."
  I gla­re at her.
  She tri­es to gla­re back, but she's no go­od at bluf­fing. "Happy birth­day, swe­et­he­art," she says, han­ding me a card.
  I grin and open it. It's a re­al­ly flo­wery one abo­ut how I'm a won­der­ful da­ugh­ter and ha­ve blos­so­med so ni­cely in­to wo­man­ho­od. It's a lit­tle corny, but I wi­pe a te­ar from my eye and gi­ve her a hug. "Thanks, Mom."
  That's the end of the gift gi­ving, sin­ce the tra­de-off was ag­re­ed to months ago. Ni­ce gift or big party. I'd known a car was out of the qu­es­ti­on, sin­ce I won't get my li­cen­se un­til next ye­ar, so it ma­de it pretty easy to de­ci­de on the party. Plus, with Cam go­ing in on it, it so­un­ded li­ke a fan­tas­tic way to ce­leb­ra­te.
  Now it do­esn't se­em so fan­tas­tic.
  Con­si­de­ring the pros­pect of lo­sing Cam fo­re­ver or sen­ding Pip back in­to a world whe­re he'll be tor­tu­red and ri­di­cu­led-not to men­ti­on a de­men­ted fa­iry on the lo­ose-to­night so­unds down­right scary.
  "Re­ady for scho­ol?" Cam asks me as I fi­nish wi­ping my eyes and prop the card up on the kitc­hen tab­le. When he ta­kes my hand with the tips of his small, bony fin­gers, I know he can't be much of a body­gu­ard any­mo­re. In fact, his body is ma­de for only one pur­po­se, and af­ter to­night, if all go­es as plan­ned, he won't even ha­ve that. The tho­ught ma­kes me fe­el mo­re sad and vul­ne­rab­le than ever.
Chapter Forty-two

  "THANKS FOR SCA­RING me to de­ath," I mumb­le to Pip when I get him alo­ne. "I hardly slept at all last night be­ca­use I was so wor­ri­ed Dawn wo­uld mur­der me."
  "I'm sorry, Mor­gan." That's when I no­ti­ce his eyes are red-rim­med. He yawns.
  "You we­re up, too? Watc­hing me?" I ask, thin­king abo­ut the dre­ams I’d had when I fi­nal­ly fell as­le­ep. In them, he was the­re with me. I’d felt sa­fe.
  He says not­hing, just plays with his sle­eve.
  "So you we­re."
  We­re in the hal­lway at scho­ol. A bunch of girls wal­king be­hind us call out a happy birth­day to me. I smi­le and thank them but qu­ickly turn my at­ten­ti­on back to Pip.
  He says, "I told you, I want you to be sa­fe."
  I’m both flat­te­red and a lit­tle dis­gus­ted. But it’s Pip we­re tal­king abo­ut. His in­ten­ti­ons are pu­re, I'm su­re. "Okay. So are you go­ing to fol­low me aro­und all day?"
  He nods. "Unless you don't want me to."
  "I don't want you to miss class." But, then aga­in, I don't re­al­ly want to die, eit­her.
  "Okay. Well, I will check in on you thro­ug­ho­ut the day." He grins at me. His smi­le melts me.
  By the ti­me I le­ave scho­ol, Pip has chec­ked in on me so much that he's a step away from be­ing my sha­dow. And it's a go­od thing, too, be­ca­use my bra­in is so scat­te­red, Dawn wo­uldn't ne­ed to use ma­gic to do me in. The­re's so much on my mind, I'm ha­ving tro­ub­le ke­eping ray ba­lan­ce. Ten­se ima­ges and frag­ments of past con­ver­sa­ti­ons flo­at in and out: Cams bright smi­le af­ter his first fa­iry as­sign­ment. Tho­se hor­rib­le, hor­rib­le scars on Pip's back. His whi­te-blue eyes, li­ke a sum­mer sky fil­led with ga­uzy clo­uds, fo­cu­sing on me with comp­le­te in­ten­sity.
  Cam walks me back from scho­ol, and for the first ti­me, as we hud­dle un­der the ext­ra­wi­de umb­rel­la he bro­ught with him, I end up car­rying my own bo­oks. He lo­oked so silly, li­ke a lep­rec­ha­un to­ting two he­avy sacks of gold to the ra­in­bow.
  "You lo­ok fre­aked. What's up?" he asks me as we’re wal­king down our stre­et.
  “Just ner­vo­us abo­ut the party. I don't want to trip du­ring our grand ent­ran­ce," I fib.
  He switc­hes his bag to the ot­her sho­ul­der; he’s ha­ving tro­ub­le car­rying his own lo­ad. "You’re not wor­ri­ed abo­ut the ot­her thing. The plan?"
  "A lit­tle."
  "Pip and I will do the best we can to pro­tect you," he whis­pers, his fa­ce se­ri­o­us. "But you know I don’t fully in­he­rit my po­wers un­til mid­night. Un­til then, she's stron­ger than I am. And if you're in dan­ger… plan abor­ted."
  I nod, ho­ping it do­esn't co­me to that. Cam is so tiny now, wit­ho­ut ma­gi­cal po­wers, he’s abo­ut as vul­ne­rab­le as a new­born fawn. "Is that all you're wor­ri­ed abo­ut? What abo­ut to­mor­row? And the fu­tu­re?"
  He stops and lo­oks at me; then his eyes tra­il away. "I don't ca­re abo­ut that."
  Li­ar, li­ar. As dif­fe­rent as he has be­co­me, the funny thing is, I still know what's in­si­de. I still know him.
  A few mi­nu­tes of si­len­ce, and we're in front of his ho­use. "You bet­ter go ta­ke a sho­wer and get re­ady," I tell him. “We're le­aving he­re at six sharp."
  He rolls up the ro­omy sle­eve of his shirt and shows me a do­zen small red blis­ters on the un­der­si­de of his hand, li­ke drops of ra­in "I think I ha­ve to skip the sho­wer from now on."
  I ta­ke his hand gently and lo­ok clo­ser. "Are you se­ri­o­us? That's from wa­ter?"
  "Ye­ah."
  I qu­ickly mo­ve the umb­rel­la over him. If he can't even sur­vi­ve a ra­ins­torm, if he can't ever ta­ke a simp­le sho­wer… how will his li­fe in this world be? "I sho­uld ha­ve bo­ught you a bub­ble ins­te­ad of a watch" I say lightly, for­cing my gri­ma­ce in­to smi­le ter­ri­tory be­fo­re he can pick up on it.
  I lo­ok ac­ross the stre­et, whe­re Gra­cie is we­aring a lady­bug ra­in slic­ker and splas­hing thro­ugh pud­dles of wa­ter from the downs­po­uts un­der the eaves of her ho­use. "I know what you did for her," I say qu­i­etly. "For Gra­cie? You're her fa­iry god fat­her, aren't you?"
  He lo­oks at her, and a smi­le spre­ads ac­ross his fa­ce. "Well, sort of. It's ama­zing, isn't it?"
  "I'll say. So that's why you've be­en so happy."
  He can’t help grin­ning madly. It's the first I've se­en a smi­le li­ke that in a whi­le. "She was so fra­gi­le. So sick. They tho­ught she wo­uld be go­ne in anot­her few days. And I vi­si­ted her in the hos­pi­tal. All I had to do was talk to her. And that was it." He's lo­oking at his hands as if he can’t be­li­eve the po­wer in his own body. "And yes­ter­day I re­uni­ted a lady with her child­ren. They'd be­en kid­nap­ped and-"
  "You're go­ing to lo­se tho­se po­wers if you stay he­re," I say.
  He frowns. "I know."
  "You'll be mi­se­rab­le he­re."
  He's si­lent for a mo­ment, still lo­oking at his hands, tho­se smo­oth, da­inty hands. "But I’ll ha­ve you," he says we­akly.
  "You'll be mi­se­rab­le he­re," I re­pe­at, put­ting a hand on his sho­ul­der. "And Mas­sif is go­ing to kill Dawn if you stay. You ca­re abo­ut her, don't you?"
  He lo­oks off in­to the dis­tan­ce, at not­hing in par­ti­cu­lar, and ta­kes a bre­ath. "I know you do. You don't ha­ve to lie. It’s okay."
  "But I lo­ve you, Boo. And I don't want to le­ave you."
  Hol­ding the umb­rel­la tightly in my hands, I co­me up clo­se to him. I ha­ve to sto­op a bit, but, sur­ro­un­ded by his big UC­LA swe­ats­hirt, which is la­ced with his old, fa­mi­li­ar smell, I fe­el com­for­tab­le. His lips, for­tu­na­tely, are no dif­fe­rent than they've ever be­en, and when he kis­ses me, everyt­hing se­ems right. This se­ems right. But I can’t sha­ke the fe­eling that this kiss is our last.
Chapter Forty-three

  I CLO­SE MY eye and, for the twelfth ti­me in an ho­ur, try to glue a fa­ke-eye­lash pi­ece to my lid. It slips and ends up at­tac­hed to my nost­ril. Anot­her te­ar mi­xes with my eye­li­ner and cre­ates a black wa­ding po­ol in the co­mer of my eye. The pan­ca­ke ma­ke­up has co­ve­red the rem­nants of the scratch Scab ga­ve me, but the te­ars ke­ep flub­bing up the ar­tistry. If my mot­her knew I was crying and ma­king myself lo­ok li­ke an ext­ra from Prom Night Mas­sac­re on the spe­ci­al event she's sunk so much of her cash in­to, she'd pro­bably kick my sorry ass. Still, step­ping back, I lo­ok li­ke I sho­uld be rif­ling thro­ugh gar­ba­ge cans. Thank­ful­ly, the gor­ge­o­us sil­ver strap­less dress with the te­al bow, and the strappy san­dals, help ele­va­te me slightly from the slums. When I'm do­ne, I walk si­lently out of my ro­om, he­ad down, not fe­eling anyt­hing clo­se to what a prin­cess must fe­el li­ke. This is not what I'd ima­gi­ned this night wo­uld be. The light is on in my pa­rents' ro­om and I can smell my mot­her's per­fu­me, so I know they're get­ting re­ady, and it'll be just mo­ments be­fo­re my mot­her is so­un­ding the bat­tle cry for us to re­port to the fo­yer for ins­pec­ti­on. So I grab the shawl I've bor­ro­wed from my mot­her and, sin­ce the ra­in has ne­arly stop­ped, trud­ge ac­ross to the ga­ze­bo in our gar­den. All the plants are dep­res­singly brown and sag­ging with ra­in­wa­ter, which may cont­ri­bu­te to the fact that as so­on as I get in­si­de and clo­se the scre­en do­or, I burst in­to te­ars.
  Why did I bring up Gra­cie? Why did I push a con­fes­si­on out of him? If I didn't, he wo­uldn't be ha­ving any se­cond tho­ughts; he'd just fol­low the plan. Now, he's thin­king abo­ut how comp­le­tely mi­se­rab­le he’s go­ing to be he­re, all be­ca­use I had to bring it up. And the fact is, I know he’s go­ing to be mi­se­rab­le if he stays with me. I know it. And may­be I bro­ught it up be­ca­use abo­ve all, I want him to be happy. But I still don't want to be wit­ho­ut him. I don't want Cam to le­ave me. Do­es that ma­ke me sel­fish?
  The scre­en do­or cre­aks open. I ex­pect it to be my mot­her, la­unc­hing in­to a "Lo­ok at yo­ur mas­ca­ra!" ram­pa­ge, but ins­te­ad my eyes tra­il up Pip’s tall form, his ele­gant black su­it and blue sa­tin tie. I gulp when I see him stan­ding the­re.
  He do­esn't say a word, just co­mes in­si­de and sits ca­re­ful­ly be­si­de me. I fe­el his arm sna­ke un­der my shawl, aro­und my ba­re sho­ul­ders, and as I let my he­ad fall aga­inst his chest, I in­ha­le the scent that on­ce was Cam's. So­me­how that ma­kes me cry har­der. I co­ver my fa­ce so that I don't schmutz up his su­it with my te­ars. Fi­nal­ly, I pull back and snif­fle, "Oh, happy birth­day."
  His body tremb­les a lit­tle, and I know he's la­ug­hing. "Sa­me to you.”
  I can't help la­ug­hing a lit­tle, too, thro­ugh the te­ars. "The hap­pi­est,'' I say.
  We're si­lent for a few mi­nu­tes. Fi­nal­ly, I whis­per in­to his su­it jac­ket, "I gu­ess you're won­de­ring why I'm crying."
  "I think I know."
  "Everyt­hing is wor­king aga­inst us," I snif­fle. “So­me­ti­mes I think he has to le­ave me, that that is the only way he'll be happy.”
  "I'm su­re he do­esn't want to le­ave you."
  "We've be­en to­get­her sin­ce fo­re­ver. He might be ab­le to go on wit­ho­ut me," I sob, "but I know I can’t do it. I can't be wit­ho­ut him. He says I'm bra­ve, but the truth is, I'm not. Wit­ho­ut him, I'm not."
  He do­esn't say anyt­hing, just rubs his hand up and down my arm, gently.
  I lo­ok up, and his eyes me­et mi­ne. In the glo­om and sha­dows, I can ba­rely see his iri­ses; they're just black, but so­me­how still warm. "You ha­ve to help me. We ha­ve to con­vin­ce him to stay."
  He nods. "I will do wha­te­ver you say."
  "I know. I lo­ve that abo­ut you," I snif­fle. Tho­ugh it all, I ha­ve al­ways be­en ab­le to rely on him to ne­ver go back on his word. He­re I am, abo­ut to send him back to Ot­her­world, his own per­so­nal hell, and he’s still fa­ith­ful. "But why?'
  He lo­oks at the gro­und. "Why what?"
  "Why are you so go­od to me?"
  "Be­ca­use…" he be­gins, and I know exactly what he’s go­ing to say.
  "Ye­ah, ye­ah, ye­ah. True lo­ve," I say, pul­ling the shawl tigh­ter.
  Sud­denly, it's very cold. "But may­be you sho­uld stop wor­rying abo­ut what ot­hers want and start ca­ring abo­ut what you want. You ha­ve to stop thin­king you don't mat­ter."
  He shrugs. "In Ot­her­world, I don't."
  "But you do! I've ne­ver met an­yo­ne so self­less and swe­et in all my li­fe!" I pro­test. Is it pos­sib­le that only a we­ek ago, he was this gawky lit­tle boy from anot­her pla­net? Now, he’s so be­a­uti­ful, I ha­ve a hard ti­me lo­oking him in the eye wit­ho­ut blus­hing. And when he’s clo­se to me, li­ke he is now, and the only so­und is the ra­in fal­ling all aro­und us, I can’t se­em to think of anyt­hing ot­her than ha­ving him clo­ser. Is it just me, or do­es he fe­el it, too? I can’t tell, but he is bre­at­hing hot on my che­ek, and I smell the grass, and pep­per­mint from his to­oth­pas­te, which ma­kes me wo­ozy. So­on I find myself mo­ving inexp­li­cably to­ward his lips, re­ac­hing up to me­et them with mi­ne…
  The scre­en do­or to the ga­ze­bo opens, and I jump cle­ar off the bench. My mot­her is stan­ding the­re with an umb­rel­la, her black ha­ir pi­led on her he­ad, the col­lar of her black ra­in­co­at high aga­inst her ears. "Jesus, this we­at­her," she growls to her­self, and as she fo­cu­ses on me, her eyes turn to slits. "The­re you are. I've be­en cal­ling for you for twenty mi­nu­tes. Let's get a mo­ve on."
  I stand up obe­di­ently, won­de­ring if my fa­ce is comp­le­tely ru­ined.
  Sin­ce my mot­her has us get­ting in­to the city a full ho­ur ahe­ad of sche­du­le, "in ca­se of traf­fic," I'm su­re the­re will be ti­me for to­uch-ups, or in my ca­se, comp­le­te ma­ke­overs, on­ce we get to the To­ad. At le­ast, I ho­pe.
  "Oh! Mr. Pip!" My mot­her's to­ne turns to hos­tess. "How ni­ce to see you."
  "Thank you, Mrs. Sparks," he says, al­ways the gent­le­man. "Ca­me­ron isn't he­re with you?" she asks, se­arc­hing the small spa­ce to be su­re, as if we'd hid­den him un­der the bench. "No, he must still be at his ho­use," I say. Pip is still ga­zing at me. He mo­uths the words "It's okay." But I ha­ve a hard ti­me be­li­eving that's true.
Chapter Forty-four

  SMO­KEY JOE THE DJ, a guy who lo­oks abo­ut eighty but is dres­sed li­ke a ho­mey, is set­ting up, and Gi­zel­le is mil­ling im­por­tantly aro­und the ro­om, nod­ding and pa­using every so of­ten to scrib­ble on a clip­bo­ard. I can't tell if anyt­hing is mis­sing, sin­ce all I can re­mem­ber abo­ut the eve­ning is that the tab­les are sup­po­sed to be set with sil­ver nap­kins. Or was it te­al?
  I ne­ed so­me alo­ne ti­me. As so­on as we pi­le out of my mom’s SUV, I ma­ke a be­eli­ne for the bath­ro­om with my ma­ke­up bag. My mot­her do­esn't try to stop me. She must ha­ve be­en too fraz­zled by the up­co­ming party or awed by Pip’s se­xi­ness to no­ti­ce at the ga­ze­bo, but whi­le I was get­ting in­to the car, she clas­ped her hand over her mo­uth. I've be­en dre­aming abo­ut this eve­ning for months, and "What the hell hap­pe­ned to yo­ur fa­ce?" isn't exactly the com­ment I've en­vi­si­oned pe­op­le ma­king abo­ut me.
  Insi­de, I see what all the shock and tra­uma was abo­ut. I lo­ok li­ke a bomb went off in front of me, so I ha­ve to scrub my che­eks vi­go­ro­usly and start aga­in. I pull my ha­ir back in­to the up­do with abo­ut a hund­red bobby pins, press so­me pan­ca­ke ma­ke­up in­to the scratch Scab ga­ve me, and start to lo­ok nor­mal aga­in. But as I'm abo­ut to apply eye­li­ner to my top lid, it hits me.
  For the first ti­me in my li­fe, I wan­ted to kiss so­me­one ot­her than Cam.
  My fin­gers slip, and I wri­te a li­ne of brown kohl ac­ross my temp­le, stra­ight in­to my ha­ir­li­ne. Blast.
  Why? Was that me get­ting back at Cam for even thin­king abo­ut le­aving me? Was it all just re­ta­li­ati­on?
  I ta­ke a tis­sue and mo­is­ten it un­der the tap, then era­se away the li­ne. No, that's not it. I've be­en ha­ving fe­elings for Pip, odd, unexp­la­inab­le fe­elings, for al­most a we­ek. I've be­en chal­king them up to fa­iry ma­gic, but the fact is, tho­se fe­elings are re­al.
  I re­al­ly am at­trac­ted to Pip.
  Not go­od. De­fi­ni­tely not a go­od thing.
  Step­ping away from the mir­ror, I re­ap­ply my lip gloss and then frown at myself. I lo­ok gor­ge­o­us, at last.
  But why do I fe­el so hor­rib­le?
  Out of the co­mer of my eye, I see so­me­one walk in­to the ro­om. I ex­pect the per­son to go in­to a stall, but I'm so swept up in my tho­ughts that I don't no­ti­ce, af­ter a full mi­nu­te, that the form is still stan­ding in the do­or­way, un­mo­ving. Sta­ring at me thro­ugh the mir­ror. Fi­nal­ly, I lo­ok up and me­et her ga­ze, and swal­low- hard. Dawn.
  She's dres­sed in a stun­ning pink party dress. Stan­ding next to her in the mir­ror, I lo­ok li­ke a Fas­hi­on Don't. She smi­les at me, then tos­ses a small gold bag on the co­un­ter and runs a fin­ger un­der her flaw­less doe eye. "I don't know abo­ut you,'' she says, "but I am re­ady to party."
  I want to tell her that I don't re­mem­ber ex­ten­ding her an in­vi­te, but my mo­uth is fro­zen. Be­ca­use for the first ti­me, the fe­ar Pip fe­els when he’s aro­und Dawn is rub­bing off on me. I'm alo­ne, and comp­le­tely help­less. Wo­uld any­body be ab­le to he­ar me if I scre­amed? The party is still an ho­ur away. She co­uld end my li­fe right he­re, and no­body wo­uld be ab­le to stop her.
  Fi­nal­ly, I catch my bre­ath. "I gu­ess you must be happy. To­night's the night you get Cam."
  "Yes." Her smi­le trans­forms in­to an evil scowl as I at­tempt to lo­ok as in­no­cent as pos­sib­le. I know it isn't wor­king; my fa­ce is bur­ning red, and I ha­ve to lo­ok away from her in­ten­se gla­re. "With or wit­ho­ut yo­ur help."
  I ha­ve to clamp my mo­uth shut to ke­ep my te­eth from chat­te­ring. "What do­es that me­an? You've won. He wants to go with you now."
  At this po­int, that pro­bably isn't a lie.
  She smi­les, al­most warmly. "Of co­ur­se he do­es. He has no re­ason to stay he­re. But, you see, the­re is one is­sue that is tro­ub­ling me. We only ha­ve one op­por­tu­nity to ma­ke su­re Ca­me­ron re­turns to his thro­ne in the Se­elie Co­urt, and I can't ta­ke any chan­ces. I ne­ed to do everyt­hing in my po­wer to en­su­re he cros­ses over as plan­ned, even if it me­ans re­mo­ving cer­ta­in pos­si­bi­li­ti­es. Do you un­ders­tand what I am sa­ying?" I nod numbly.
  "You see, I get the fe­eling he still thinks he has a re­ason to stay."
  "And you think that re­ason is me."
  "It is un­fat­ho­mab­le that he wo­uld gi­ve up his ro­yal birth­right for a com­mon hu­man, but it se­ems so.'' Her eyes nar­row. "You think you're so cle­ver be­ca­use you can so­me­how see me when ot­her hu­mans can­not. But you're still just a hu­man. You'll ne­ver be a match for us."
  I clench my fists and ste­el myself, fe­eling je­alo­usy bur­ning in my chest. She ob­vi­o­usly hasn't be­en in this world long eno­ugh to re­ali­ze that all the fa­iry ma­gic in the world co­uldn't ri­val the ve­nom of an angry Ita­li­an. "Lo­ok. I know that you're just un­der or­ders. And I know you'll die if you don't de­li­ver Cam back to Ot­her­world. So I un­ders­tand why you're get­ting so, um, in­ten­se. But re­al­ly… Cam wants to go."
  She smi­les aga­in. "Why don't I be­li­eve you?" She lo­oks in­to the mir­ror, adj­usts a wisp of pla­ti­num ha­ir be­hind her ear, and sne­ers, "Oh, I know. Be­ca­use right now-, that pat­he­tic hu­man sla­ve boy is out on the bal­cony, trying to co­ax Ca­me­ron to stay."
  I fre­eze, fe­el a trick­le of swe­at sli­ding down my rib ca­ge.
  "And I won­der who put him up to that?" She fa­ces me, put­ting her hands on her hips. "The ans­wer is ob­vi­o­us. That sla­ve has be­en in­fa­tu­ated with you fo­re­ver. He used to watch you cons­tantly from Ot­her­world, lon­ging to be in Ca­me­ron's pla­ce."
  I swal­low. "He did?"
  Her eyes wi­den. "Oh, you didn't know that? He thinks it sho­uld ha­ve be­en his. But the fact is, he's no match for Ca­me­ron. Even you wo­uldn't want him."
  I sha­ke my he­ad ve­he­mently “That's not true." She smi­les, sa­tis­fi­ed. “I know." Her eyes bo­re in­to me. "It do­esn't exp­la­in, tho­ugh, why you we­re plan­ning on sen­ding him back in Ca­me­ron's pla­ce.''
  I bi­te my lip. I gu­ess we we­re no match for the fa­iri­es.
  "Do you think I didn't know what you we­re whis­pe­ring abo­ut?''
  I fe­el my fin­ger­na­ils dig­ging in­to my palms, and my kne­es tremb­le. "Well, then, why don't you just kill me now?"
  Not wan­ting to gi­ve her any ide­as or anyt­hing.
  I ma­de a pro­mi­se to Ca­me­ron that I wo­uldn't kill you," she says, sha­king her he­ad as if she wis­hed she hadn't and wo­uld lo­ve to squ­e­eze her hands aro­und my thro­at.
  I bre­at­he a sigh of re­li­ef
  "But," she says softly, mo­ving so clo­se to my che­ek that I fe­el com­pel­led to ta­ke a step back­ward, "the­re are ot­her ways. You hu­mans ha­ve many we­ak­nes­ses that we fa­iri­es do not ha­ve."
  I sta­re at her, not qu­ite get­ting what she me­ans. "As in?"
  She ig­no­res me. "And per­haps not only will they help me ac­hi­eve my go­al of ma­king Ca­me­ron our king, but they will al­so ha­ve the ad­ded ad­van­ta­ge of ma­king you reg­ret every last day you spend in this world. And that wo­uld be qu­ite sa­tisf­ying, I think."
  She can't kill me for trying to ke­ep Ca­me­ron he­re, but may­be… may­be she wo­uld just ma­im me? I shrink aga­inst the cold, ti­led wall, pre­pa­ring for the blow.
  Inste­ad, she simply tos­ses her ha­ir. "Glad we had this talk," she says, stri­ding out the do­or.
  I turn back to the sink and my ref­lec­ti­on, my skin now as­hen un­der the blush I just ap­pli­ed. My hands are sha­king so much that they can't even hold on to the ed­ge of the co­un­ter for sup­port. I'm not su­re I re­mem­ber how to bre­at­he.
Chapter Forty-five

  I STAY ALO­NE in the rest­ro­om un­til the gu­ests start to ar­ri­ve. The go­od thing is that Dawn pro­bably won’t harm me if I stay he­re, out of the way of her "plan," but the bad thing is that my mot­her will if I spend the en­ti­re party in the lav. I must ha­ve left my cell at ho­me in all the con­fu­si­on, so the only re­ason I know that it's af­ter ni­ne is that whi­le I'm sit­ting in a stall, ho­ping to avo­id Pip, Cam, and Dawn as much as pos­sib­le for the next fo­ur ho­urs, two girls walk in who so­und sus­pi­ci­o­usly li­ke Jacin­ta and Janel­la Cru­ise. They're se­ni­ors that Cam in­sis­ted on in­vi­ting be­ca­use they've da­ted just abo­ut every se­ni­or on the fo­ot­ball te­am at one ti­me or anot­her, so, in his eyes, they're con­si­de­red part of the Hawks fo­ot­ball fa­mily. In my eyes, they're skanks. Pat­he­tic fo­ot­ball gro­upi­es. Not to men­ti­on that they're both as dumb as stumps. But I gu­ess I was in a for­gi­ving mo­od when we put the gu­est list to­get­her all tho­se months ago.
  They go in­to stalls on eit­her si­de of me, chat­te­ring away li­ke they'll blow up if they stop tal­king for even ten se­conds. The one on the right-I can't tell which, be­ca­use not only do they lo­ok comp­le­tely ali­ke, they both ha­ve iden­ti­cal high-pitc­hed vo­ices that can gra­te che­ese-says, "Oh. My. God. Did you he­ar abo­ut Si­er­ra?"
  Who hadn't he­ard abo­ut Si­er­ra? The only truly shoc­king thing he­re wo­uld be if Jacin­ta and Janel­la ac­tu­al­ly knew how to pro­no­un­ce "Har­vard."
  They both start to pee at exactly the sa­me ti­me, which is just pla­in fre­aky, as the one to the left of me squ­e­aks, "No, whuh?"
  Obvi­o­usly tal­king and pe­e­ing at the sa­me ti­me is a chal­len­ge for her.
  Righty says, "Oh. My. God. It’s so, li­ke. Hor­rib­le. Li­ke. She was, li­ke, ca­ught che­ating on her cal­cu­lus exam. Li­ke, se­ri­o­usly!"
  Lefty gasps. "Se­ri­o­usly? Li­ke. Oh. My. God!"
  I’d be­en do­od­ling on a pi­ece of to­ilet pa­per with my eye­li­ner, but I stop and stand up. They both flush at the sa­me ti­me (of co­ur­se), and they're such po­wer­ful flus­hes, I find myself wil­ling the to­ilets to qu­i­et down so that I don't miss any of the con­ver­sa­ti­on.
  "She must, li­ke, be in so­o­o­oo much tro­ub­le."
  They're was­hing the­ir hands at the sink. One of them gets a hold of so­me aero­sol ha­ir spray and starts to spray it, con­ti­nu­o­usly, for abo­ut three mi­nu­tes. This do­es not­hing to help me dis­tin­gu­ish bet­we­en the two, be­ca­use both Janel­la and Jacin­ta ha­ve no­to­ri­o­usly crispy ha­ir.
  "Li­ke, ye­ah. Li­ke, I think they ex­pel­led her or so­met­hing. Li­ke, so, go­odb­ye, gra­du­ati­on. Go­odb­ye, fu­tu­re. Go­odb­ye-"
  "Har­vard," I say to myself, da­zed. Hel­lo Mid­dle­sex Com­mu­nity Col­le­ge. So my vi­si­on… wasn't wrong?
  A full ten se­conds pass be­fo­re I re­ali­ze they've go­ne comp­le­tely si­lent.
  "Li­ke. Who's in the­re?" one of them sho­uts thro­ugh the clo­sed do­or.
  Damn, had I sa­id that alo­ud?
  I stand the­re, very still and si­lent, ho­ping that the­ir tiny minds, which can only fo­cus on one thing at a ti­me, will mo­ve on to the pretty so­aps sha­ped li­ke ducks on the sink.
  "Li­ke, show yo­ur­self," the ot­her says, stan­ding firm.
  "No comp­ren­do, " I say softly. "Ba­ja en el as­cen­sor."
   A few mo­re se­conds of si­len­ce. "Li­ke, that me­ans they ate too much che­ese " one fi­nal­ly says.
  "Ew. Li­ke, let’s get out of he­re."
  The­ir he­els go clip-clop­ping along the marb­le, to­ward the do­or. "Did you see Cam? He's li­ke, the hot­test…" is the last thing I he­ar be­fo­re the­ir vo­ices tra­il out of ears­hot.
  I re­le­ase the le­ver and slowly open the do­or, still thin­king abo­ut Si­er­ra. I know that this ti­me next ye­ar, she'll pro­bably be wal­king to class on the Mid­dle­sex Com­mu­nity Col­le­ge cam­pus. And I know that my vi­si­ons are al­ways, al­ways right. Pip is sta­ying he­re with me.
  My ref­lec­ti­on sta­res back at me, wi­de-eyed and un­su­re. Be­fo­re the pros­pect of lo­sing Cam exis­ted, I'd ne­ver lo­oked so pat­he­tic. I was to­ugh. I to­ok no pri­so­ners. If a fa­iry wan­ted to hurt me, I'd tell her whe­re to go, wit­ho­ut the help of any guy. And I'd ne­ver qu­es­ti­on my fe­elings, ever.
  Pip is sta­ying he­re with me. Cam is go­ing to be king of Ot­her­world. That is the way it is sup­po­sed to be.
  For the first ti­me, I think that may­be, just may­be, everyt­hing will be all right.
  I squ­int at myself and whis­per, "Ti­me to ta­ke cont­rol of yo­ur des­tiny." Then I press my lips to­get­her to get my lip gloss on evenly, ma­ke su­re the posts of my ear­rings are on se­cu­rely, smo­oth out the front of my dress, open the do­or, and step out­si­de.
Chapter Forty-six

  EDEN IS THE first per­son to gre­et me when I co­me out. "Gre­et," tho­ugh, is too ni­ce a word. She ne­arly mows me down on the way to the rest­ro­om She's we­aring the ni­ce oran­ge chif­fon dress we pic­ked out at Macy’s to­get­her that works so well with her red ha­ir. I ex­pec­ted she’d put her corksc­rews in­to an up­do, but they're all down aro­und her sho­ul­ders, and rat­her rat’s-nesty. And I don't think she has any ma­ke­up on at all. If she’d only be­en he­re an ho­ur ago, when I was in the midst of my bre­ak­down, I wo­uld ha­ve be­en in go­od com­pany.
  'Mor­gan," she mut­ters, not at all glad to see me. It’s a to­tal 180 from the gi­ant cup­ca­ke and early-se­ason Ame­ri­can Idol ren­di­ti­on of "Happy Birth­day" she pre­sen­ted me with ear­li­er in the day. She se­ems da­zed, so it do­esn't surp­ri­se me when she blinks twi­ce at me and says, aga­in, "Mor­gan."
  "Ye­ah, that's me," I say, and im­me­di­ately I know exactly what is on her mind. Mi­ke Ken­sing­ton. Eit­her he bro­ke up with her or may­be she saw him with anot­her guy, but the fact of the mat­ter is, I was right.
  Aga­in.
  Ye­ah, baby.
  "Mi­ke?" I ask simply.
  A te­ar sli­des down her che­ek as she nods ever so subtly. "Why didn't you tell me?" she mo­ans.
  I put my arms aro­und her. "Oh, hon. I'm sorry."
  We stand the­re for a whi­le, just hug­ging each ot­her. I fe­ed her pa­per to­wels un­til the ti­de of te­ars ebbs.
  "Lo­ok," I say, wrap­ping my arm aro­und her sho­ul­ders and le­ading her away from the bath­ro­om. We­re in the lobby, sur­ro­un­ded by funky sculp­tu­res of na­ti­ve Af­ri­cans with spe­ars, when I whis­per, "Do you know John Va­ughn?"
  "Who?"
  The guy has be­en fol­lo­wing her aro­und li­ke a puppy for we­eks, and yet she has no clue.
  "He's cu­te. He's be­en as­king abo­ut you fo­re­ver. You sho­uld go dan­ce with him.”
  "Uh, okay," she says as I le­ad her in­to the ro­om.
  It's dark, and the mu­sic is ra­ging. The ro­om lo­oks li­ke one of the city's most hap­pe­ning clubs. A bunch of pe­op­le co­me up to me and say happy birth­day, and how the party is kic­kin', so I gu­ess I co­uld ha­ve spent all night in the la­di­es' ro­om and it wo­uldn't ha­ve ma­de any dif­fe­ren­ce. The ro­om is so pac­ked and dark that ever­yo­ne se­ems pres­sed to­get­her li­ke one big pe­op­le sand­wich, and I can ba­rely ma­ke out a so­ul.
  Dawn is now­he­re in sight, or el­se I'm su­re the ma­le half of the stu­dent body wo­uld be crow­ding aro­und her. And nor­mal­ly, Cam wo­uld ha­ve sto­od he­ad and sho­ul­ders abo­ve ever­yo­ne. Now, he's comp­le­tely lost among the bo­di­es. At le­ast, to me he is. "Eden, do you see Cam?" I ask.
  She's gi­ving me a "duh" lo­ok in the light of the stro­be. "Ye­ah, right the­re. You ne­ed to get the presc­rip­ti­on on yo­ur con­tacts chec­ked."
  She po­ints to­ward the DJ, and I still can’t see him, so I mo­ve for­ward a lit­tle, un­til I catch John and so­me of his ot­her fo­ot­ball bud­di­es, stan­ding to­get­her on the ed­ge of the dan­ce flo­or. They lo­ok as if they're stan­ding be­si­de a swim­ming po­ol, tes­ting the wa­ter, de­ci­ding whet­her to jump in. As I mo­ve aro­und the bo­di­es, I fi­nal­ly no­ti­ce him, lo­oking so small and de­li­ca­te next to the big boys, it’s scary. One of them co­uld step on him, squ­ash him, and ba­rely no­ti­ce.
  "Per­fect," I say, then bre­ak in­to the crowd. "John, you know Eden. Eden, this is John. Go dan­ce."
  They lo­ok at each ot­her for a mo­ment, and then John shrugs. Eden shrugs back, and they're off. This is how so­me of the gre­atest matc­hes in the his­tory of the world we­re ma­de, I'm su­re. I’d ex­pect them to na­me the­ir first child af­ter me if I we­ren't now so cer­ta­in that my vi­si­on of her tal­king to her Pre­ci­o­us Mo­ments fi­gu­ri­nes was right.
  Cam flas­hes a hol­low smi­le up at me, lo­oking ner­vo­us. Who can bla­me him? At the stro­ke of mid­night his li­fe is go­ing to chan­ge fo­re­ver. "Ha­ving fun?" I ask.
  "Ye­ah. You?"
  "We ne­ed to talk " I say. "Badly."
  "I know."
  The words are still co­ming out of his mo­uth when my mot­her taps me on the sho­ul­der. "The­re you are, hon!" she says brightly, tho­ugh I can tell it’s just her hos­tess's co­ver for mas­si­ve an­no­yan­ce. "We've be­en lo­oking all over for you. We’d li­ke to get so­me pic­tu­res. Co­me along."
  I gi­ve him a wor­ri­ed lo­ok as she pulls me away. A gro­up of girls im­me­di­ately sur­ro­und him, as­king for a dan­ce, tho­ugh every one of them is ne­arly twi­ce his si­ze. He mo­ves bet­we­en them and mo­uths the words, "Back bal­cony. Ele­ven-thirty?"
  "Okay," I say, won­de­ring if thirty mi­nu­tes is go­ing to be eno­ugh to sort this all out. I ne­eded mo­re ti­me than that to pick the nap­kins.
Chapter Forty-seven

  MY MOT­HER GETS me in every con­ce­ivab­le po­se su­itab­le for a swe­et six­te­en, every one of them inc­re­asingly corny, li­ke hol­ding a ro­se, fi­xing my ha­ir, and her fa­mo­us "Lo­ok back to yes­ter­day," whe­re I ha­ve my hands on my hips, he­ad tur­ned, and am glan­cing over my sho­ul­der. I ne­ver sho­uld ha­ve let my fat­her buy that di­gi­tal ca­me­ra for her birth­day last ye­ar. I comp­la­in that I'm mis­sing out on my own party, but she ke­eps sa­ying, "One day you’ll lo­ok back at the­se pic­tu­res and thank me." May­be, if I ha­ven't bur­ned them by then.
  Fi­nal­ly, I bre­ak free, and my mot­her calls af­ter me, "Don't for­get to go aro­und and thank ever­yo­ne for co­ming."
  I gro­an, thin­king that will ta­ke all night, but she's right; I wo­uld fe­el gu­ilty if I didn't talk to ever­yo­ne I've in­vi­ted. So by the ti­me I ma­ke the ro­unds with my fa­ke smi­le, "Thank you for co­ming!'' has be­en fo­re­ver tat­to­o­ed in­to my psyche. I've ma­na­ged to snatch only one ba­con-wrap­ped scal­lop all night, but as I'm he­ading over to the buf­fet li­ne, so­me­one taps me on the sho­ul­der.
  "Thank you for-" I be­gin li­ke I'm on crack, des­pe­ra­tely sa­li­va­ting for a chic­ken fin­ger. But at that mo­ment I'm sta­ring right in­to Pip's blue eyes. I lo­ok away and mumb­le "-co­ming."
  He's stan­ding with hands in poc­kets, eyeb­rows ra­ised, lo­oking very re­la­xed, con­si­de­ring what's co­ming to­night. The ro­om is warm, but I find myself shi­ve­ring. He says, "How are you?"
  "Fi­ne," I say. "Did you talk to Cam?"
  "Everyt­hing is still on plan.”
  My pos­tu­re stif­fens. "Lis­ten, abo­ut that… I may ha­ve be­en wrong. I think Cam is me­ant to be in Ot­her­world."
  He sha­kes his he­ad. "No. I spo­ke to Cam. He wants to be with you."
  I didn't re­ali­ze Pip co­uld be that per­su­asi­ve. "Then we ne­ed to talk to him, to tell him-"
  He puts his hand out for me to stop. "The­re is not­hing to tell him. He is po­si­ti­ve he wants to stay with you."
  "No, you don't get it. It won't work. My vi­si­ons are al­ways right. The one I had of you wal­king in le­aves-it's right. So the plan will fa­il. We sho­uld just gi­ve up now, be­fo­re Dawn do­es so­met­hing that-"
  He sha­kes his he­ad. "You're let­ting yo­ur vi­si­ons gu­ide you aga­in?"
  "No, you don't un­ders­tand. I want…" I be­gin. How can I tell him? He­re he is, ever so wil­ling to go back to Ot­her­world, his own per­so­nal hell. He ne­ver fo­ught it, des­pi­te what Dawn sa­id abo­ut him be­ing in­fa­tu­ated with me. Is it just be­ca­use I as­ked? He's so wil­ling to do wha­te­ver I say, just be­ca­use I ask it of him? So why do­esn't he fight? If he ca­res abo­ut me, why is he so wil­ling to le­ave? My thro­at clo­ses.
  We stand the­re awk­wardly for a mo­ment, and fi­nal­ly he le­ans in and says, "I was won­de­ring if you wo­uld dan­ce with me."
  It's only then I no­ti­ce we’re on the dan­ce flo­or. "You know my track re­cord with that," I mumb­le, even tho­ugh so­met­hing in me wants des­pe­ra­tely to fe­el the warmth of his arms aro­und my body.
  "No tan­go, then. You can cho­ose."
  It fe­els very fa­iry ta­le to me, li­ke ever­yo­ne in the ro­om has di­sap­pe­ared and it's only him, ex­ten­ding his hand out to me. I gu­ess if this we­re a fa­iry ta­le, I'd know mo­re dan­ces. But as it is, I shrug and say, "Okay. Hug-and-sway."
  He ra­ises his eyeb­rows. "Hug-and…?"
  "Trust me, you'll get it."
  I pull him to the cen­ter of the flo­or and pla­ce his hands aro­und my wa­ist. Then I put my hands on his sho­ul­ders, so that the­re is still a ni­ce, res­pec­tab­le dis­tan­ce bet­we­en us. Tho­ugh Evil Mor­gan wants to pull him aga­inst me, I cont­rol her, sin­ce she wo­uld ha­ve got­ten me in­to so much tro­ub­le by now. "Now we just sway," I inst­ruct.
  "I see," he says, as if it ta­kes mo­re than two bra­in cells to mas­ter. "Li­ke this?"
  "You're a na­tu­ral," I say. Now that we’re this clo­se, I ha­ve tro­ub­le lo­oking him in the eye. I inch my ga­ze up, to stab­bing blue eyes that ob­vi­o­usly ha­ve no prob­lem me­eting mi­ne, then de­ci­de it's too risky and fo­cus on the next-best thing, his nost­ril. Nost­rils are not at all sexy. But his, per­fectly ro­und, wit­ho­ut a tra­ce of no­se ha­ir, kind of is…
  Con­t­rol. Find yo­ur Zen, Mor­gan.
  And yet, still I find myself tigh­te­ning my grip aro­und his neck, mo­ving ne­arer. I fe­el the stub­ble of his chin aga­inst my che­ek and his bre­ath in my ear. I don't want it to stop, ever, so I rest my he­ad on his sho­ul­der. It's so com­for­tab­le, as if I be­long the­re. How can he not fe­el this, too?
  But that's when I open my eyes and fo­cus on Eden. She's stan­ding just a few yards away, in her own hug-and-sway with John, but they're comp­le­tely still. Ga­ping at me. Eden mo­uths, "What the hell are you-"
  I snap my he­ad up and pull away from him. "You're le­aving to­night," I squ­e­ak out, my lo­wer lip tremb­ling. He nods, con­fu­si­on daw­ning on his fa­ce, and tri­es to pull me to­ward him. "I know. We're just dan­cing."
  Is that all we­re do­ing? Why do­es it fe­el li­ke so much mo­re to me? And why do­esn't it to him?
  "Why do you want to le­ave me?"
  It's only then I no­ti­ce a fresh outb­re­ak of te­ars on my che­eks. Pip puts his palms out in front of him to stop me. "Okay. Shh. Calm down."
  A ting­le runs down my neck. I push on his chest and say, "I've got to go," then hurry out to the lobby, my lungs bur­ning for air. It's only 11:15, but when I run out to the bal­cony, I gasp li­ke a baby ta­king its first bre­ath.
  The ra­in has let up, and the mo­on is pe­eking thro­ugh a small, squ­are cu­to­ut of clo­uds. Out in this sil­ver light, it's fi­nal­ly pe­ace­ful. The bal­cony is en­ca­sed in gle­aming whi­te marb­le, and clim­bing along every inch of the walls is ivy. The­re are gi­ant sto­ne fo­un­ta­ins fil­led with whi­te chrysant­he­mums, and I think that if I hi­de be­hind one of them, I might ne­ver ha­ve to go back in­si­de.
  "I’m sorry. Did I do so­met­hing wrong?"
  Pip is stan­ding next to me. I've be­en so busy trying to catch my bre­ath, I'm not su­re how he got he­re. "Go away. Just…"
  I ex­pect him to turn and le­ave, ta­il bet­we­en his legs, as al­ways. But ins­te­ad, he stands firm. '"No."
  I lo­ok up at him. "What?"
  He's not lis­te­ning. He's sta­ring at the gro­und, the dumb guy, to­tal­ly ig­no­ring me. Be­fo­re I can grab him by the sho­ul­ders, turn him away, and sho­ut, "March!" he says softly, "Tho­se tho­ughts you we­re ha­ving. The ones you tal­ked abo­ut last night. We­re they abo­ut me?"
  I fre­eze, then hug my sho­ul­ders. "No, I-"
  "Be­ca­use I've had so­me abo­ut you."
  I’m still trying to co­me up with so­met­hing, ot­her than him, that tho­se tho­ughts co­uld ha­ve be­en abo­ut, so I don't qu­ite he­ar him. "Re­al­ly?"
  "Actu­al­ly, mo­re than so­me. Every night, even sin­ce be­fo­re I left Ot­her­world. Every night," he says, sha­king his he­ad. He puts his fin­ger to his temp­le and says, "It’s li­ke you've be­en in he­re fo­re­ver.”
  My he­art be­gins to be­at wildly as I re­ali­ze that, yes, that's exactly how it fe­els. It fe­els li­ke I've known him just as long as, if not lon­ger than, I've known Cam. How is that pos­sib­le?
  "Then why are you so wil­ling to le­ave me?" I ask.
  He sits be­si­de me, a grim smi­le on his fa­ce, and to­uc­hes my arm. "You think I want to le­ave?"
  "You ne­ver fo­ught aga­inst it. You just ac­cep­ted it so easily. Too easily."
  The mo­on di­sap­pe­ars, and a thin driz­zle starts, cas­ting an eerie fog over the bal­cony. I turn to­ward him, and his eyes are mol­ten, in­ten­se. I can ba­rely re­cog­ni­ze that lo­ok. Things ha­ve al­ways be­en a cont­rol­led bla­ze for Cam and me; the fi­re has ne­ver bur­ned be­yond that. Not li­ke this. Not so that I fe­el every ha­ir on my body stan­ding on end, not so that I for­get whe­re I am, who I am. "But… isn't this wrong?" are all the words my mo­uth can form.
  He isn't lis­te­ning, be­ca­use he puts a hand un­der my chin and tilts it to him, and when our lips to­uch, the­re's a he­at I ha­ven't felt be­fo­re, ever. He tas­tes li­ke mint and his lips are as soft as Cam’s, but this kiss is dif­fe­rent, mo­re un­su­re. I to­uch his che­ek, softly, and he pulls away. That's when I spot, out of the co­mer of my eye, a clo­ud of de­ep black­ness on the ver­ge of co­ve­ring us. Pip must see it too, be­ca­use he grabs my wrist and pulls me out of the way be­fo­re a gi­ant tree branch can slam down on­to the bal­cony, shat­te­ring with a de­afe­ning crack.
  "Dawn," he sho­uts, us­he­ring me to a cor­ner of the bal­cony. "She did that."
  I stand the­re, da­zed, as a tor­rent of ha­il be­gins to fall. At first, it's only small bits, but so­on, the­re are ten­nis balls. He pulls me un­der an eave and ho­vers be­fo­re me li­ke a shi­eld. Pro­tec­ting me.
  "This is bad" are the only words I can get out. "We ha­ve to ma­ke her stop."
  He wi­pes his mo­uth with his hand and lo­oks down at me. "I am sorry. I don't know what I was thin­king. Tell me what you want me to do, and I will do it."
  "For true lo­ve, right?" I mut­ter as the shards of ice crash aro­und us. "The­re you go, sac­ri­fi­cing yo­ur­self aga­in."
  He lo­oks con­fu­sed.
  "Why do­es it ha­ve to be up to me? Why don't you tell me what you want, for on­ce?"
  He co­wers li­ke a wo­un­ded ani­mal. "Are you angry at me?"
  I'm only then awa­re that I've be­en ra­ising my vo­ice. "Yes, I am. If you want me, why don't you say you do? Why do you just sit the­re and let yo­ur­self be ta­ken ad­van­ta­ge of?"
  "Be­ca­use I want you to be happy," he mur­murs, lo­oking stric­ken. "Cam ma­kes you happy. You lo­ve him, and-"
  "I lo­ve you, you idi­ot," I sho­ut at him, po­king him so fi­er­cely that he col­lap­ses, limp, on a sto­ne bench. And its only when I say it alo­ud that I know, for su­re, that its true. "I lo­ve you. I lo­ve you. Do you he­ar me?"
  As sud­denly as it be­gan, the storm stops, and an eerie si­len­ce pre­va­ils. Pip is sta­ring up at me, exp­res­si­on­less, when I he­ar a no­ise co­ming from the ivy-dra­ped back ent­ran­ce, and we both turn.
  Stan­ding the­re among the sha­dows, lo­oking small and vul­ne­rab­le, is Cam.
Chapter Forty-eight

  CAM WALKS TO­WARD us, hands al­most el­bow-de­ep in his poc­kets. For on­ce in our li­ves, his exp­res­si­on is comp­le­tely un­re­adab­le to me. I open my mo­uth to spe­ak, but be­fo­re I can, Pip be­gins to mo­an, a low, gurg­ling so­und fil­ling his thro­at. We both turn in ti­me to see a tend­ril of ivy sna­ke aro­und his neck, pul­ling it­self tigh­ter, so that his fa­ce be­gins to red­den. Im­me­di­ately, I rush to his si­de and be­gin to claw at it.
  "Dawn!" Cam sho­uts to the pink clo­ud swir­ling in the air abo­ve us. "Stop it!"
  It’s tightly aro­und his neck, dig­ging in­to his skin. Pip is cla­wing, too, but it's use­less. As so­on as I think it’s abo­ut to lo­osen, anot­her strand slinks for­ward and wraps aro­und his leg, drag­ging him to­ward the si­de of the bu­il­ding. I grasp his hand to ke­ep him with me, but he’s be­ing pul­led, his fe­et etc­hing two tra­ils in the ha­il-co­ve­red marb­le flo­or. "Cam!" I yell at him "She's got to stop."
  I lo­ok at Pip, who­se fa­ce is lo­sing all exp­res­si­on. He's still gag­ging, but his eyes are clo­sed. The­re isn't much ti­me. "Ple­ase, don't," I whis­per help­les­sly.
  Dawn ap­pe­ars from be­hind the fo­un­ta­in, na­vi­ga­ting bet­we­en ha­ils­to­nes with her fo­ur-inch he­els. "Ca­me­ron," she says, al­most ple­adingly, "don't ha­te me."
  "Let him go!" Cam and I sho­ut at her in uni­son.
  Cam rus­hes her, fists clenc­hed, grow­ling, "You pro­mi­sed!" but she simply ex­tends one ma­ni­cu­red fin­ger at him, and he fre­ezes in pla­ce.
  "I pro­mi­sed I wo­uldn't try to harm Mor­gan," she says to him. "I ne­ver sa­id anyt­hing abo­ut the sla­ve boy. I'm sorry, Ca­me­ron, that it has co­me to this. I re­al­ly wis­hed you wo­uldn't fight it."
  I find myself spraw­led out on the marb­le, Pips li­fe­less body by my si­de. “Ple­ase don't hurt him," I beg. "I'll do wha­te­ver you say."
  Dawn sighs. She lo­oks up at the mo­on and says, "It's Ca­me­ron who has to ag­ree."
  I lo­ok at Cam, who­se fa­ce is still fro­zen in a scowl. I see a soft­ness in his eyes, and bit by bit, li­fe re­turns to his fa­ce and limbs aga­in. He se­arc­hes my fa­ce, and I nod at him, wil­ling him to ans­wer her, bring this night­ma­re to an end. Then he turns to Dawn and says, "I ag­ree to co­me with you."
  I ex­ha­le, both in fe­ar and re­li­ef So­me­how, I’d ne­ver tho­ught I’d he­ar tho­se words.
  But now I know it's me­ant to be.
  "Per­fect," she says. The ivy no­ose lo­osens aro­und Pip’s neck. His fa­ce is cold and whi­te, li­ke the mo­on. As I to­uch it, she con­ti­nu­es. "I knew Mor­gan wo­uld sac­ri­fi­ce anyt­hing to co­me to that sla­ve’s res­cue. I think that of all the many we­ak­nes­ses hu­mans ha­ve, lo­ve is the gre­atest."
  I can he­ar Ca­me­ron bre­aking free from the spell be­hind me. He hud­dles over my sho­ul­der. "Is he okay?"
  "I don't know. I think he ne­eds an am­bu­lan­ce."
  Dawn puts a hand on Cam's sho­ul­der and says, "My king, are you re­ady?"
  "One sec," he says. He ma­kes a mo­ve to wa­ve her away, and that's when we both no­ti­ce it. The­re's a bright purp­le fla­me on the tip of each of his fin­gers.
  "What is that?" I mur­mur, unab­le to bre­ak my sta­re.
  He re­ac­hes in­to the poc­ket of his jac­ket and pulls out the wrist-watch I'd gi­ven him ear­li­er to­day. He shows it to me. "Mid­night."
  "Yo­ur po­wers?"
  He shrugs. "Let's see." He re­ac­hes down and to­uc­hes Pip on the hand. Im­me­di­ately, Pip's body' starts to glis­ten in yel­low light from he­ad to toe, and he be­gins to stir. As Pip's eye­lids flut­ter, Cam, the gre­at king of Ot­her­world, proc­la­ims, "Whoa."
  "‘Whoa' is right" I say. I sta­re at Cam, bre­ath­less, as the light en­ve­lops him, stretc­hing aro­und his body. As a fa­iry, he's mo­re be­a­uti­ful than he ever was in hu­man form.
  "I gu­ess I ne­ed to go," he says.
  "The por­tal is open?" I ask. "Whe­re?"
  "It's not a physi­cal one, Boo. You can't see it." We both turn to lo­ok at Pip, who­se fa­ce is be­gin­ning to re­cap­tu­re a bit of the co­lor it had lost. He says, "It's okay, you know."
  "What do you me­an?"
  He ta­kes me to the bench and sits down be­si­de me. The mo­on has ma­de a re­ap­pe­aran­ce, and he tilts his he­ad up to it. "You and Pip."
  I catch a sob in my thro­at. "You're not angry?"
  He sha­kes his he­ad. "This was sup­po­sed to hap­pen. Pip was al­ways sup­po­sed to ha­ve be­en in my pla­ce. Now, everyt­hing is right."
  I sigh. "No, if everyt­hing we­re right, I’d still ha­ve you. I want you he­re, with me."
  He puts his hands aro­und mi­ne, and they fe­el fra­gi­le and small, li­ke dolls' hands. "But I am a fa­iry. Part of me has al­ways wan­ted to be in Ot­her­world. I've even dre­amed abo­ut it."
  "You ne­ver told me that."
  He says, "It's my ho­me."
  "And this isn't?"
  "No, not any­mo­re. The only thing that wo­uld ke­ep me he­re is you. I'd ne­ver le­ave if you didn't want me to. But I ne­ver do­ub­ted that you wo­uld be fi­ne."
  "I don't know abo­ut…" I be­gin, but my vo­ice tra­ils off when I re­ali­ze he's right.
  "The po­int is, stop do­ub­ting yo­ur­self. You can do anyt­hing you want to do. And you don't ne­ed me for that. You ne­ver did."
  I fe­el a te­ar sli­de down my che­ek. "You know I lo­ve you. One, two, three," I say, brin­ging the mid­dle three fin­gers to my lips.
  He grins, ta­kes my hand, and kis­ses it. "And fo­ur, fi­ve, six. And se­ven, eight, ni­ne. And on and on. I know. And I do, too. No mat­ter what world I'm in."
  We le­an our he­ads to­get­her, and our kiss is shaky and wet, be­ca­use I'm crying so hard that my who­le body he­aves with every bre­ath.
  "I ha­ve to go now," he says.
  "They say I won’t re­mem­ber you to­mor­row." I hold tight to his shirt. "But I will. I know I will."
  He stands up. "I left you a birth­day pre­sent back ho­me.”
  And with that, he lets go of my hands. I can still fe­el them smo­oth in my own when he fa­des slowly away, and then the driz­zle swirls, ghost­li­ke, thro­ugh the air that en­ve­lo­ped him.
Chapter Forty-nine

  THE MOR­NING SUN fil­ters thro­ugh the blinds when I wa­ke that Sa­tur­day. I'm we­aring my pa­j­amas and my fa­ce has be­en scrub­bed cle­an, but everyt­hing abo­ut the night be­fo­re is a ha­ze. The party se­ems li­ke it hap­pe­ned de­ca­des ago. I can't re­call re­tur­ning to the party, the mu­sic dwind­ling in­to the night, sa­ying go­odb­ye to any of the gu­ests. All I can re­mem­ber are di­sj­o­in­ted flas­hes of the car ri­de ho­me, the si­de of my he­ad pres­sed aga­inst the co­ol win­dow, so­me­one's arms aro­und me. Fe­eling drowsy but com­for­tab­le. Lucky. Sa­fe.
  I pull up on my el­bows and im­me­di­ately see it, a lit­tle box al­most hid­den by a big pink bow on my nights­tand, right next to the rol­ler co­as­ter pic­tu­re. I un­tie the bow and open the lid, and find a be­a­uti­ful, so­lid-gold for­tu­ne co­okie on a cha­in. Lif­ting it from its cot­ton ga­uze bed and tur­ning it in my fin­gers, I see a hin­ge in the cen­ter. I slowly open the co­okie and pull out a mes­sa­ge that says, MOR­GAN SPARKS CAN DO ANYT­HING.
  I smi­le for a mo­ment, then le­an back in my bed, sa­vo­ring it. Yes, at this mo­ment, I fe­el li­ke I can do anyt­hing. And may­be it’s be­ca­use I can’t re­mem­ber the res­pon­si­bi­li­ti­es of yes­ter­day, but it fe­els li­ke so much mo­re. I'm six­te­en. The world is bright and fil­led with pos­si­bi­li­ti­es.
  I see mo­re mar­kings on the back of the pa­per, so I turn it over and re­ad: MA­GIC NUM­BERS: 1-2-3.
  I lo­ok at it. Lo­ok away. Then lo­ok back aga­in. For so­me re­ason, it fe­els li­ke the­re is a de­eper me­aning the­re.
  Thro­wing on my ho­odie and je­ans, I fas­ten the cha­in aro­und my neck and he­ad to the sta­irs. When I'm half­way down, I grin. Stan­ding the­re, lo­oking out the win­dow, we­aring a ba­se­ball cap and je­ans and lo­oking ut­terly scrump­ti­o­us, is Pip. I fe­el li­ke I ha­ven't se­en him in ages, so I sho­ut, "Hey, you," from the top step as I bo­und down to me­et him.
  He turns, and auto­ma­ti­cal­ly I jump in­to his arms and gi­ve him a long, lin­ge­ring kiss. His arms aro­und me, that wo­odsy-cle­an scent I've co­me to know and lo­ve-it all fe­els so com­for­tab­le, so per­fect. "You know, I've wan­ted to do that fo­re­ver."
  "Mor­gan"-he la­ughs-"I saw you last night."
  "I know," I say, pul­ling him to me.
  "Are you re­ady to go?" he mur­murs, snug­gling in­to my ha­ir.
  I pull the neck­la­ce from aga­inst my neck and hold it up to him. "Lo­ok."
  He gi­ves me a qu­es­ti­oning glan­ce. "A for­tu­ne co­okie? Who ga­ve you that?"
  In a glim­mer, I re­mem­ber the na­me. It co­mes flo­oding back, everyt­hing, so much so that my he­art jumps. Bre­ath­les­sly, I say, "Cam."
  Pip's fa­ce is blank. "Who?"
  "Cam." I re­pe­at the na­me aga­in and aga­in. "He's in Ot­her­world. Don't you re­mem­ber?"
  He squ­ints at me, con­fu­sed but still grin­ning. "You've be­en re­ading too many fan­tasy bo­oks, I think."
  But I know it wasn't fan­tasy. I know it was re­al. And I re­mem­ber.
  Not so much the past, but the way I felt when we we­re to­get­her.
  It was a fe­eling li­ke I co­uld do anyt­hing.
  It's still he­re.
  And I know that's be­ca­use Cam is lo­oking out for me.



10/13/2009

This file was created with
BookDesigner program
bookdesigner@the-ebook.org
10/15/2009